that since that time all persons from the hyest to the lowest both rich poore haue bene glad to send seek to Rome yea Kinges Emperors Queens Dukes haue bene glad to kisse the Bishops feete and to lead hys horse by the bridle So that the Maiesty of Rome in the old heatheÌ„ Emperors days was neuer more terrible nor glorious nor neuer had more power to persecute ouercome gods Saintes theÌ„ these lambelyke Byshops of Rome haue had and haue exercised these 500. yeares in Christendome And therefore who els in all the world hath so much power to do the workes of the first beast before hys face as he or who but he alone which forceth both high and low rich and poore free and bond to receaue the seale and to become loyall to the Citie and sea of Rome so that whoseuer hath not the marke whereby to be knowne to holde of the Churche of Rome shall haue no place to buy and sell nor to occupy in all Christendome Now if any Papist whatsoeuer in answering to this my questioÌ„ can apply this propheticall mistery of these 2. beasts otherwise then thus I would hartely desire him to take so much paynes to satisfie this doubt at his good pleasure laysure In the meane season let this stand for a Corolarium that the bishop of Rome by this description must be that second beast prophesied to come in the latter time of the Church vnder a false pretensed lambe to restore agayn the old persecutions of Rome and to disturbe the whole Church of Christ as this day to truely is come to passe ¶ The fourth Question AS touching my fourth question although I could vrge you with an other like propheticall place of scripture no lesse euident agaynst the bishop of Rome taken out of the second Epistle of S. Paule to the Theâ—la where mention is made of the sonne of perdition sitting in the Temple of God as god aduauÌ„cing himselfe aboue al that is called god c. which place ye can by no reasonable euasioÌ„ auoyd yet notwithstanding to let this passe I turne my questioÌ„ to aske this of you whether the religion of Christ be mere spiritual or els corporall If ye affirme it to be corporall as was the old religioÌ„ of the Iewes coÌ„sisting in outward rites sacrifices ceremonies of the law theÌ„ shew if ye can what any one outward actioÌ„ or obseruatioÌ„ is required in christian religioÌ„ by the scripture as necessary in a christen man for remissioÌ„ of sinnes saluation saue onely the two Sacramentall ceremonies of outward Baptisme of the Lordes Supper Howbeit neither these also as they are corporall that is to say neither the outward action of the one nor of the other coÌ„ferreth remissioÌ„ of sinnes nor saluation but onely are visible shewes of inuisible spirituall benefits And furthermore if our god whoÌ„ we serue be spirituall how can his religioÌ„ seruice be corporall as we are taught by the mouth of our sauior saying God is a spirit and therfore they that worship him must worship in spirit verity c. Ioan. 4. Now if ye graunt as ye must needes this our christen religion to be spirituall not a corporall religioÌ„ theÌ„ shew if ye can any one poynt of all these thinges which ye striue for so much with vs to be spirituall but altogether corporall externe matters ceremoniall obseruations nothing coÌ„ducing to any spirituall purpose as your outward successioÌ„ of bishops garmentes vestures gestures coâ—lors choise of meates differeÌ„ce of dayes times places hearing seing saying touching tasting numbring of beades gilding worshipping Images building monasteries rising at midnight silence in cloysters absteining from flesh white meat fasting in Lent keeping Imberdayes hearing masse diuine seruice seing adoring the body in forme of bread receiuing holy water holy bread creeping to the crosse carying palmes taking ashes bearing candles pilgrimage going sensing kneeling knocking aultars superaltars candlestickes pardons In orders crossing annoynting shauing forswering mariage In baptisme crossing salting spatling exorcising washing of handes At Easter earâ— confession penaunce doing satisfaction And in receiuing with beardes new shauen to imagine a body where they see no body though he were there present to be sene yet the outward seing touching of him of it selfe without fayth conduceth no more theÌ„ it did to the Iewes At RogatioÌ„ daies to cary banners to follow the crosse to walke about the fieldes After Pentecost to go about with Corpus Christi play At halowmas to watch in the church to say a dirige commendations to ring for all soules to pay tithes truely to geue to the high aultar And if a man will be a Priest to say Masse Mattens to serue the Saynt of that day and to lift well ouer his head c. In sicknes to be aneled to take his rites after his death to haue funerals obites sayd for him and to be rong for at his funerall moneth mind and yearemind c. Adde moreouer to these the outward sacrifiâ—â— of the Masse with opus operatum sine bono motu vtentis c. All which thinges aboue recited as they conteine the whole summary effect of all the popes catholicke religion so are they all corporall exercises consisting in the externe operation of man Which if they can make a perfect right catholicke christian then it may be said that men may be made perfect christians by flesh and bloud without any inward working of faith or of the holy ghost For what is in all these but the flesh bloud of his strength is able to accoÌ„plish though no inward strength or motion of the holy Ghost did worke But now the order of our religion way of saluation consisteth not in such corporall or outward things as these but in other more higher more spirituall gifts which farre exceed the capacity of flesh bloud of the which giftes the chiefest onely meane cause that saueth man remitteth sinnes is his fayth in Christ. Which fayth I thus define for a man to beleue by the bloudshedding of Iesus the sonne of god his sinnes to be forgeuen Gods wrath to be pacified himselfe to be iustified perfectly from all accusations that can be layd vnto him c. And though the Papistes make a light matter of this to beleue in Christ and when they heare vs say that fayth onely iustifieth they obiect to vs again and make it a small matter to be saued if fayth onely iustifie vs. Yet notwithstanding this fayth if it be well examined is such a thing that flesh and bloud is not able to attayne therto vnles Gods holy spirite froÌ„ aboue do draw him Moreouer besides this fayth many other thinges are incident also to the doctrine of our saluation Albeit as no causes therof but either as Sacramentes and seales of fayth or as declarations thereof or els as fruites effects
folowyng the same So Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord be as testimonies and profes that by our fayth only in Christ we are iustified that as our bodyes are washed by water and our life nourished by bread and wine so by the bloud of Christ our sinnes be purged and the hunger of our soules releued by the death of his body Upon the same fayth riseth also outward profession by mouth as a declaration thereof Other thinges also as fruites and effectes do follow after fayth as peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost inuocation patience charitie mercy iudgement sanctification For God for our fayth in Christ his sonne therfore geueth into our hartes his holy spirite of comfort of peace and sanctification whereby mans hart is moued to a godly disposition to feare God to seek him to call vpon him to trust vnto him to stick to him in all aduersities and persecutions to loue him for hys sake also to loue our brethren to haue mercy and compassion vpon them to visite them if they be in prison to breake bread to them if they be hungry and if they be burdened to ease them to clothe them if they be naked and to harbour them if they be houseles Mat. 25. with such other spirituall exercises of pietie and sanctification as these which therefore I call spirituall because they proceede of the holy spirite and law of God which is spirituall And thus haue ye a Catholicke Christian defined first after the rules of Rome and also after the rule of the Gospell Now conferre these Antitheses together and see whether of these is the truer christian the ceremonial man after the Church of Rome or the spirituall man with his fayth and other spirituall fruites of pietie following after the same And if ye say that ye mixt them both together spirituall thinges with your corporall ceremonies to that I aunswere agayne that as touching the end of remission of sinnes and saluation they ought in no case to be ioyned together because the meane cause of all our saluation and remission is onely spirituall and consisteth in fayth and in no other And therefore vpon the same cause I come to my question agayne as I began to aske whether the Religion of Christ be a mere spirituall religion and whether in the Religion of Rome as it is now is any thing but onely mere corporall thinges required to make a catholicke man And thus I leaue you to your aunswere IN turning ouer the first leafe of this booke which is pag. 2. col 1. and in the latter end of the same colume thou shalt finde gentle Reader the argument of Pighius Hosius wherein thus they argue That forsomuch as Christ must needes haue a catholicke Church euer continuing here in earth which all men may see wherunto all men ought to resort and seeing no other church hath endured continually from the Apostles visible here in earth but only the church of Rome they conclude therefore the Church onely of Rome to be the right Catholicke Church of Christ. c. In aunswering whereunto this is to be sayd that forsomuch as the medius terminus of this argument both in the Maior and Minor consisteth onely in the word visible and vnknowne if they meane by this word visible in the Maior that Christes Church must be seene here to all the world that all men may resort to it it is false Likewise if they meane by the same word visible in the Minor that no other Church hath bene seene and known to any but onely the Church of Rome they are likewise deceiued For the true Church of Christ neyther is so visible that all the worlde can see it but onelye they whiche haue spirituall eyes and bee members thereof nor yet so inuisible agayne but suche as be Gods elect and members therof doe see it and haue seen it though the worldly eyes of the most multitude cannot so doe c. Wherof read more in the protestation aboue prefixed to the church of England Foure considerations geuen out to Christian Protestantes professours of the Gospell with a briefe exhortation inducing to reformation of life ¶ The first consideration AS in the page before foure questions were moued to the Catholick Papists to answere them at theyr leysure so haue I here to the Christian Gospellers foure considerations likewise for them to muse vpon with speede conuenient THe first consideration is this euery good man well to weigh with himselfe the long tranquillitie the great plenty the peaceable libertie which the Lord of his mercy hath bestowed vpon this land during all the reigne hetherto of this our Souereigne and most happy Queene ELIZABETH in such sort as the like example of Gods aboundant mercies are not to be seene in any nation about vs so as we may well sing with the Psalme in the Churche Non fecit taliter omni nationâ— opes gloria suae non manifestauit eis first in hauing the true light of Gods gospel so shining among vs so publickly receiued so freely preached with such libertie of conscience without daunger professed hauing withall a Prince so vertuous a Queene so gratious geuen vnto vs of our owne natiue country bred and borne amongst vs so quietly gouerning vs so long lent vnto vs in such peace defending vs agaynst such as would els diuoure vs briefly what could we haue more at Gods hand if wee woulde wish or what els could we wish in this world that we haue not if this one thing lacked not grace to vse that well which we haue ¶ The second consideration AS these thinges first are to be considered concerning our selues so secondly let vs consider likewise the state and tymes of other our countrymen and blessed Martyrs afore past what stormes of persecutions they susteined what little rest they had with what enemies they were matched with what crosses pressed vnder what Princes vnder what Prelates they liued or rather dyed in the dayes of King Henry the 4. king Henry 5. King Henry 7. King Henry 8. Queene Mary c. vnder Boâ—er Bishoppe of London Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester Cholmley Story Bishoppe Arundell Stokesley Courtney Warham At what time children were caused to set fire to their fathers The father adiured to accuse the sonne the wife to accuse the husband the husband the wife brother the sister sister the brother examples whereof are plenty in this booke to be seene pag. 774. ¶ The third consideration THirdly let vs call to mynd considering thus with our selues These good men and worthy Martyrs in those dangerous daies tastyng as they did the heauy hand of Gods sharpe correction beginning commonly with his owne house first if they were aliue now in these Alcion daies vnder the protection of such a peaceable prince O what thanks would they geue to God how happy would they count themselues hauing but halfe of that we haue with freedome onely of conscience and safetie of lyfe Or if in
heard Peter preache Christ receaued straightway the holy Ghost Peter himselfe confessed and for his confession hadde the keyes of heauen Math. 16. Zacheus receaued the person of Christ into his house and withal receaued saluation both to him and his whole houshold Luc. 19 What a sinner was Mary which had no lesse in her then vij deuils yet because she set her hart and affectiō vpon that person many sinnes were forgiuen her Luc. 7. The right hand theefe how farre was he from all works of the law yet by faith entred he iustified into Paradise the same day with christ Luc. 23. In like maner although the poore Publicane came to the Church with lesse holines after the law yet went he home to his house more iustified then the Pharisie with all his workes and all by reason of fayth Luc. 18 The parable of the prodigal sonne which was lost yet reuiued agayne Also of the lost groat and of the lost sheepe which went astray and was found againe what do these declare but that which is lost by the lawe to be recouered by faith and grace And how oft doe we reade in the Gospels Thy faith hath saued thee c. Iesus seing their beliefe c. He that beleueth in me I will raise him vp in the last day c. Beleue also in me c. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life c. Without me ye can do nothing c. He that is in me c. He that looueth me c. He that heareth me c. He that abideth in me c. He that receaueth me c. Onles ye eate my flesh and drinke my bloud c. That they may receaue remission of sinnes by their faith in me c. Act. 26. To him al the Prophets giue witnes to haue remission of sinnes whosoeuer beleeueth in his name c. Act. 10. He that beleeueth is baptised Mat. vlt. He that beleueth in me shall do the works that I do greater then these c. And likewise in the writings of S. Paule how often doe we heare the name of Christ almost in euery thirde or fourth line where hee still repeateth In Christo Iesu per Christum Iesum Per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum c. Qui credunt in ipso c. Omnes qui credunt in eo c. Credentes illo in eum credentes illi in nomen eius in nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi c. Beleue saith S Paule to the Iaylor in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued and thy whole house c. Actes 16. Thus then thou seest as the passion of Christ is onely the efficient or personall cause immediate of our saluation so is faith onely the instrumentall or meane cause that maketh the merits of Christ to vs auaileable For as the Passion of Christ serueth to none but such as do beleue so neither doth faith as it is onely a bare qualitie or action in mans minde it self iustifie vnles it be directed to the body of Christ crucified as to his obiect of whom it receueth all his vertue And therfore these ij must alwayes ioyntly concurre together faith and Christ Iesus crucified As for example when the children of Israel were byd of Moses to looke vp to the brasen Serpent neither could the Serpent haue helped them except they had looked vp nor yet their looking vpward haue profited them vnles they had directed their eyes vpon the said Serpent as the only obiect set vp to the same purpose for them to behold So our faith in like case directed to the bodye of Iesus our Sauiour is onely the meanes wherby Christes merits are applied vnto vs and we now iustified before God according to the doctrine of S. Paule who in expresse wordes defining to vs what this faith is and how it iustifieth sayth If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and beleeue with thy hart that God raised him from death thou shalt be saued c. Rom 10. Besides this what action or qualitie soeuer is in man either hope charitie or any other kinde of faith and beleeuing be it neuer so true except it apprehend this obiect which is the body of Christ the sonne of God it serueth not to iustification And that is the cause why we adde this particle Onely to faith and say that faith Onely in Christ iustifieth vs to exclude all other actions qualyties giftes or works of man from that cause of iustifying for so much as there is no other knowledge nor gift giuen of God to man be it neuer so excellent that can stand before the iudgement of God to iustification or wherevnto any promise of saluation is annexed but onely this faith lookyng vp to the brasen Serpent that is to the body of Christ Iesus for vs crucified As for example when the Turke sayth that he beleeueth in one liuyng God that made heauen earth his beliefe therin is true yet it iustifieth him not because it lacketh the right obiect which is Christ. So when the Iewe saith that he beleeueth in one God maker of heauen and earth and beleeueth also the same God to be omnipotent merciful iust and true of promise and that he hath elected the seede of Abraham true it is that he beleeueth and yet all this serueth him not because Christ the sonne of God is not ioyned to all And though the said Iew should be neuer so deuout in his prayers or charitable in almose or precise in keeping the law beleeued neuer so stedfastly that he is elect to be saued yet he is neuer the neerer to saluation for all this so long as his faith is not grounded vpon y◠head cornerstone which is the person and body of Christ Iesus the true Sauiour After like sort it may be sayd of the Papist when he saith that he is Baptised and beleeueth in the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost three persons and one God and also confesseth Iesus Christ to be the sonne of God which died for our sinnes and rose againe for our righteousnes c. his beleife therin is true indede would saue him if he did stay his saluation in this faith and vpon Christ his Sauiour Onely according to the promise and grace of God and go no farther But that he doth not for neither doth he admit Christ onely to be his perfect Sauiour without the helpe of the patrons heades aduocates and mediatours nor yet permitteth his faith in Christ Onely to be the meanes of his iustification but setteth vp other by meanes as hope charitie sacrifice of the Masse confession penaunce satisfaction merites and pardons supposing thereby to worke his iustification before God contrary to the word of promise to the Gospell of grace to the doctrine of S. Paule whereof we shall see more the Lord willing hereafter And thus much of the
true causes of our iustification after the doctrine of S. Paule Concerning which causes this distinctioÌ„ furthermore by the way is to be added that as touching the originall causes of our saluation which be diuers and sondry some are externall without vs some are internall and within vs. Of the external causes which are without vs the first and principal is the mercy grace of god Of this foloweth predestination and election TheÌ„ coÌ„meth vocation The last and next cause to vs is the deth and bloudshed of christ wherby we are redemed al these be external causes because they are without vs. Of internall causes that be in man through the gift of God there is but one no mo in scripture apointed that is out faith in Christ which is the gift of God in vs. Beside this there is no gift of God giuen to man vertue work merite nor any thing els that is any part or cause of saluation but only this gyft of fayth to beleeue in Christ Iesu. And this is the cause why we hold that faith onely iustifieth meanyng that amongst all the workes deedes actions labours and operations whatsoeuer man doth or can doe there is nothing in that man that worketh saluation but onely his fayth gyuen to hym of God to beleeue in Christ his sonne following therein the trade of S. Paules teaching who in precise wordes so ascribeth iustification to fayth that he excludeth all other actions of man works of the law And therefore in the same Epystle to the Romanes S. Paule resoning of the glory of iustifiyng asketh this question how this glory is excluded whether by the law of works and concludeth no ascribing onely the glory thereof to the law of faith And consequently vppon the same he inferreth Colligimus enim iustificari hominem per fidem sine operibus legis We hold that a man is iustified by faith without the deedes of the law And how then can that he accounted for any part of our iustification which S. Paule vtterly debarreth and excludeth in that behalfe of which like exclusiues and negatiues the whole course of S. Paules doctrine is full where he still concludeth Sine operibus absque operibus legis non exoperibus Dei donum est non ex operibus ne quis sed secunduÌ„ misericordiaÌ„ glorietur Ephe 2. Non ex operibus iustitiae quae fecimus nos sed secunduÌ„ propositsi suum gratiâ—m c. Titi. 3. Non secundum opera nostra c. Timot 1. That is to say It is the gift of God not of works that no maÌ„ should glory c. Not of the workes of righteousnes which we haue done but of his own mercy c. Not after our workes but after his owne purpose grace which is giuen to vs c. Agayne Gal 2. Non iustificatur homo ex operibus c. That is A man is not iustified by works c. Item Ei qui non operatur credenti auteÌ„ in euÌ„ qui iustificat impium fides imputatur ad iustitiam c. Rom. 4. To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him which iustifieth the wicked his faith is imputed to righteousnes c. By these exclusiues and negatiues in Sainct Paules doctrine what doth he els meane but vtterly to seclude all kinde of mans merits and works of the law from the office dignitie of iustifying And although he expresseth not the word Onely yet vpon his exclusiues and negatiues this exceptiue must needes be inferred For in all Logike the coÌ„nsequent is necessary and formall as one man is suffered to come into the house and no person els is suffered but one Ergo one man only is suffered to enter into the housé And thus much concerning faith in Christ prooued to be the onely meane or instrumentall or conditionall cause of our saluation and no other besides the same alone by the doctrine of S. Paule taught to the ancient Romanes 5. The fift branch which I note in S. Paules doctrine is this that after he hath thus established vs in certeinty of our saluation through faith in Christ then after that he exhorteth vs vehemently and with all instaunce of good workes shewing the true vse and ende of good workes which is first to shewe our obedience and dutifull seruice as we may vnto God who hath done so great thinges for vs. Secondly to relieue our neighbours with our charitie and kindes as God hath bene kinde to vs his enimies Thirdly to stirre vp other by our example to praise God to embrace the same Religion to do the like For requisite it is that as God hath bene so merciful to vs and gratious in eternal giftes we should be merciful likewise to other in temporall coÌ„modities And seeing it hath pleased him of his fatherly goodnes of our partes so litle deserued to call vs to so high a vocation to giue the bloud of his sonne for vs to forgiue vs al our sinnes to deliuer vs from this present wicked worlde to make vs Citizens of heauen yea his children more then seruaunts little then can we doe and well may we thinke those benefites ill bestowed if we forgiue not our neigbours and shewe some thing againe worthy that holy calling wherewith he hath called vs in mortifying our worldly lustes here studying after heauenly things and finally if we being prouoked with such loue kindnes reder not againe some loue for loue some kindnes for kindnes seeking how to walke in the steps which he hath prepared for vs to walke in seruing him so much as we may in holines righteousnes all the daies of our life And though our obedience shall alwaies be imperfect doe the best we can yet reason would that some obedience we should shew as louing children to such a louing father And this is the cause why S. Paule is so vehement vrgent to call vpon good workes not that workes should iustifie but that we being iustified so mercifully tenderly through his grace should not abuse his grace in vayne but endeuour our selues to our vttermost to render our seruice againe to him in such conuersation of life as may most make to his glorye and profite of our neighbour And though the words of our sauiour seme in some places to attribute to our obedience and charitie here in earth great rewards in heauen that is of his owne free grace goodnes so to impute small matters for great deserts and not for vs to claime any meede thereby or thanke at hys hande as by any worthines of our dooings no more then the seruaunt when he commeth from the plough and seruing the cattell in the field serueth first his master at home and waiteth vpon his table the master is not bound saith Christ to thanke his seruaunt therefore and bid him sit downe So you saith he when you haue done that is coÌ„manmanded you say ye
the obiection before moued Ex Concil Calced cap. 28. Certayne demaundes for the Papistes to answere vnto An argument prouing the Popes of this latter Church of Rome not to be successours of Peter A false consequent of the Papistes Aunswere to this consequent Succession Apostolicall double wise to be considered Testimonies alledged for the principalitie of the Pope Aunswere by a distinction Caput and Princeps haue a double vnderstanding How Peter is Princeps Apostolorum Princeps eloqueÌ„tiae Cicero Princeps Philosophorum Cratippus Petrus Princeps Coryphaeus Apostolorum Causes 13. of aduauncing the sea of Rome This latter Church of Rome differing from the first Church of Rome in forme of gouernement Howe the Church of Christ ought to be gouerned Preposterous gouernement of the Church by the pope A comparisoÌ„ betwene the kingdom of this world and the kingdome of the Pope Seculer Nobillitie compared with ecclesiasticall Nobâ—lâ—tie Ciuile Magistrates coâ—pared with Ecclesiasticall Officers of the temperall court compared with the officers of the spirâ—tuall Court Glory coÌ„pared Power coÌ„pared Richâ—s compared Subtletie compared The difference betweene the Popes regiment and the order of the primitiue Church 2. Cor. 10. Ephes. 6. 1. Tim. 1. The armour proper to Churchmen Horrible abuse of excommunication in the Popes Church The Popes gouerning in matters to them not pertayning The corrupt doctrine of the Popes Church examined and detected The false image of the Popes Church No comfort nor saluation in the Popes doctrine now taught The scope and summe of the Pope doctrine whether it tendeth Papistes neuer lightly afflicted in conscience deepely An horrible thing to thinke of God without Christ. Luther The right fayth of the olde Romanes Cornelius a Romane first baptised of all the Gentiles The church of Rome hath lost the liquor wherewith it was first seasoned The Galathians almost gone froÌ„ fayth in Sainct Paules time 1. Tim. 4. A briefe suÌ„me of S. Paules doctrine deliuered to the Gentiles Saluation by mercy onely and not by merites All fleshe concluded vnder sinne Difference betweene the law and the gospell Iusticia dei Iusticia propria The righteousnesse of God and the righteousnes of man howe they differ in Scripture A true christian knoweth nothing but Christ crucified All men condemned by one All men saued by one Originall sinne originall iustice Rom. 5. Ephes. 2. Itaque iam non es seruus sed filius Gal. 4. Heb. 4. 1. Cor. 3. The glorious state of Christian libertie and spirituall freedome in Christ Iesu. Gal. 4. Colos. 2. Dayes and tymes indifferent Meates indifferent with thaÌ„ksgeuing Mariage lawfull for all men One sacrifice for sinne no more Heb. 9. The vse of the holye communion in auncient tyme of the primitiue church No mo Sacramentes mentioned in S. Paule but the Lordes supper and baptisme The authoritie and office of the ciuill Magistrates The office and aucthoritie of Byshops how farre it doth extend An other brief recapitulation of S. Paules doctrine reduced to fiue poynts Iohn 3. The great mercy of God in Christ. Rom. 5. 2. Cor. 5. Ephes. 2. Rom. 4. Tit. 3. The glory and Maiestye of Christ Iesus set forth in Sainct Paule Ephes. 4. Phil. 2. Colos. 1. Iohn 5. Iohn 13. Iohn 17. Math. vlt. 2. Cor. 1. The 3. braunch The vertue and effect of Christs death and what exceeding benefites proceede thereof Ephes. 1. Esay 53. Collos. 1. Rom. 5. 2. Timo. 1. Heb. 2. Rom. 5. Gal. 3. Ephes. 2. 1. Iohn 2. 2. Cor. 5. 1. Cor. 1. Ephes 3. Collos. 2. Rom. 4. Colos. 2. The fourth braunch Fayth onely the meane cause of saluation and nothing els Phil. 3. The righteousnes of the law The righteousnesse of the gospell Rom. 9. The places of S. Paul Rom. 3. expounded Rom. 3. The righteousnesse of fayth why it is called Gods righteousnes Rom. 3. A lesson out of S. Paules doctrine of all Christians to be obserued Rom. 9. Act. 10. Saluation commeth onely by fayth Math. 16. Luke 19. Luc. 7. Luc. 23. Luc. 28. That which is lost by the law is recouered by fayth Luc. 18. Math. 9. Iohn 14. Iohn 14. Iohn 15. Iohn 6. Act. 26. Act. 10. Mat. vlt. Iohn 14. The writinges of S. Paule full of the name of Christ Iesus Belief onely in Christ saueth Act. 16. The personall cause of saluation The instrumentall cause How fayth iustifieth Christ the onely obiect of faith which iustifieth Example of the brason Serpent What fayth is by Sainct Paule Rom. 10. Faith onely Diuers sorts of beleuing The Turkes fayth The Iewes fayth Euery truth may be beleued but the beleuing of euery trueth saueth not The Papists fayth Onely Hope and charitie be no partes of our iustification nor causes to make the merites of Christ ours The causes of our saluation distincted The causes of our saluation distincted Grace and mercy Election Vocation Christes passion Christian fayth The meaning and cause why fayth onely iustifieth All workes of man excluded from the glory of iustifiyng Ephes. 2. Tit. 3. 2. Timot. 1 Gal. 2. Rom. 4. The exclusiues and negatiues of S. Paule to be marked The fift braunch The true vse and end of good workes Good workes iustifie not but follow the iustified Luke 17. Fayth iustifieth three manner of wayes The office of fayth and the office of the law compared together The workes of man be imparfect and therefore haue nothing to doe with iustification Gal. 2. Deffection of fayth in the Church of Rome A vew of the Popes Catholicke Church The Church of Rome degenerated agayne almost to new paganisme The Popes Church onely in wordes Catholicke in deed heathenish The Religion of the Popes Church proceedeth contrary to the working of the holy Ghost The Church of Rome pretentendeth a fayre face of Religion but is voyd of the efâ—ect therof The old Phariseis and the latter Church of Romanes compared together The Popes Church vnder the name of the Catholicke Church persecuteth the true Catholicke Church of Christ. Contayne generall principles and rules gathered of the scriptures Gene 3. Gen. 12. Deut. 4. Leuit. 18. Gal. 3. Deut. 27. Gal. 3. Deut. 6. Luc. 4. Esay 64. Esay 11.65 Osee. 6. 1. Reg. 15. Rom. 3. Rom. 10. Math. vlt. Gal. 2. Ephes. 2. Heb. 9. Rom. 14. Heb. 11. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Iohn 2. Gal. 5. 2. Cor. 1. Rom. 13. The errours hereâ—ies and absurdities in the popes doctrine The meanes of applying Christes merites vnto vs by the Popes doctrine The taking away of this Article of fayth onely to iustifie is the roote of great inconuenience in Christes Church No heresie to be coÌ„pared to the heresie of Papistes The first inconuenieÌ„ce No condition limitted of God to man for saluation but one Hieroni. in Epist. ad Gal. cap. 1. The 2. incoÌ„uenience What hurt commeth into the Church by taking away the Article of iustification The third inconuenience Obiection of the Papistes aunswered The Papistes doe teach the mercye of God to be vncertayne Mercy of God made certayne by
saluation contrary to the working of the holy spirite of God And thus the Church of Rome pretending onely the name of Christ and of his Religion is so farre altered from the truth of that which it pretendeth that vnder the name of Christ it persecuteth both Christ his Religion working more harme to the Church of Christ then euer did the open tirants and persecuting Emperours among the heathen not much vnlike herein to the olde Sinagoge of the Scribes and Phareseis who vnder the name of God crucified the sonne of God and vnder pretence of the law fought against the Gospell and vnder the title of Abrahams children persecuted the childrē of Abraham And as they bragging so highly of the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lorde did in deede destroye the true Temple of the Lord right so these pretensed Catholikes in these dayes after they haue raysed vppe a Catholike Churche of their owne and haue armed the same with lawes and haue gathered vnto them a power of Priestes Prelates Abbats Priors of religious men of Cardinals and also of secular Princes to take their part now vnder the name of the Catholicke Church they persecute the true Catholike church and coloring their procedings still with In nomine Domini most cruelly they put to death which die pro nomine Domini condemning them for heretikes schismatikes and rebles not which deny any part of the creede which they themselues professe nor such whome they can conuince by any Scripture but onely such which will not ioyne wyth their errours and heresies contrary to the honour of God and truth of his worde And lest any should thinke this that we here protest against the corrupt errours manifold deformities of this latter Church of Rome to proceede of any raucor or affection rather then grounded of necessary causes and demōstrations euident my purpose is by the Lordes leaue to take herein some litle paine that as I haue collected a litle before the summe cōtents of S. Paules doctrine where with the old Church of Rome was first seasoned and acquainted so now as in a like summary table to discrye the particular braunches and contents of the Popes doctrine now set foorth to the intent that all true Christian readers comparing the one with the other may discern what great alteration there is betwene the church of Rome that now is and the church of Rome that then was planted by the Apostles in the primitiue time And to the ende to open to the simple reader some waye whereby he may the better iudge in such matters of doctrine not be deceaued in discerning truth from errour first we wil propound certeine principles or general positions as infallible rules or truthes of the Scripture wherby al other doctrines opinions of men being tried and examined as in the touchstone may the more easely be iudged whether they be true or cōtrary whether they make agaynst the scripture or no. ¶ Certeine Principles or generall verities grounded vpon the truth of Gods word ¶ The first principle 1. AS sinne and death came originally by the disobedience of one to all men of his generation by nature so righteousnes and life come originally by the obedience of one to all men regenerated of him by faith Baptisme Rom. 5. ¶ The 2. Principle 2. The promise of God was freely giuen to our first parentes without their deseruing that the seede of a woman should breake the Serpents head Gen. 3. ¶ The 3. Principles 3. Promise was giuen freely to Abraham before he deserued any thing that in his seede all nations should be blessed Gen. 12. ¶ The 4. Principle 4. To the worde of God neither must wee adde nor take from it Deut. 4. ¶ The 5. Principle 5. He that doth the workes of the law shall liue therein Leuit. 18. Gal. 3. ¶ The 6. Principle 6. Accursed is he which abideth not in euery thing that is written in the booke of the law Deut. 27. Gal. 3. ¶ The 7. Principle 7. God onely is to be worshipped Deut. 6. Luc. 4. ¶ The 8. Principle 8. All our righteousnes is like a defiled cloth of a woman Esay 64. ¶ The 9. Principle 9. In all my holy hill they shall not kill nor slay saith the Lord. Esay 11.65 ¶ The 10. Principle 10. God loueth mercy and obedience more then sacrifice Osee. 6.1 Reg. 15. ¶ The 11. Principle 11. The lawe worketh anger condemneth and openeth sinne Rom. 3. ¶ The 12. Principle 12. The end of the law is Christ to righteousnes to euery one that beleueth Rom. 10. ¶ The 13. Principle 13. Whosoeuer beleeueth and is Baptised shall be saued Mat. vlt. ¶ The 14. Principle 14. A man is iustified by faith without workes freely by grace not of our selues Gal. 2. Ephes. 2. ¶ The 15. Principle 15. There is no remission of sinnes without bloud Heb. 9 ¶ The 16. Principle 16. Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14. without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. ¶ The 17. Principle 17. One Mediatour betweene God man Christ Iesus 1. Tim. 2. he is the propitiatiō for our sinnes 1. Iohn 2. ¶ The 18. Principle 18. Who soeuer seeketh in the law to be iustified is fallen from grace ¶ The 19. Principle 19. In Christ be all the promises of God Est Amen 2. Cor. 1. ¶ The 20. Principle 20. Let euery soule be subiect to superiour powers gyuyng to Caesar that which is Cesars to God that which is Gods Rom. 13. These principles and infallible rules of the Scripture as no man can denie so if they be granted the doctrine thē of the Popes Church must needes be found not to be Catholike but rather full of errours and heresies as in the sequele folowing remaineth more expressely and particularly by the grace of Christ to be conuinced ¶ Here foloweth a Summary collection of the errours heresies and absurdities conteyned in the popes doctrine contrary to the rules of Gods vvord and the first institution of the Church of Rome Of Faith and Iustification FIrst as touching the onely meanes and instrumentall cause of our iustificatiō wherby the merits of Christes Passiō be applied to vs made ours ye heard before how S. Paule onely ascrybeth the same to faith as appeareth by all his letters especially to the Romanes Where he excluding al kind of works ascribeth al our saluation iustification righteousnes reconciliation and peace with god onely to faith in Christ. Contrary to which doctrine the Pope and his church hath set vp diuers and sondry other meanes of their owne deuising whereby the merites of Christes passion they saye are applyed to vs and made ours to the putting away of sinnes and for our iustification as hope charitie sacrifice of the Masse auricular confession satisfacion merits of Saintes and holy orders the
worthye their vocation to laye downe their olde conuersation to gyue theyr members seruauntes of ryghteousnes to offer their bodyes vppe to God a liuelye Sacrifice c. The like example of whose teachyng if the Churches nowe reformed doe not folowe let their Sermons their Preachynges wrytinges exhortynges and lyues also beare recorde who although they can not say with Christ. Which of you can blame me of sinne yet they may say to the aduersaryes whosoeuer of you is wythout fault cast the fyrst stone of reproch agaynst vs. Wherefore Hosius Pighius wyth their fellowes doe them open wrong and slaunderously belye them in comparing them in this behalfe to Aetius Eunominus and other heretikes called Anomaei who taking the good sentences of S. Paule did abuse the same to filthy licence of the flesh and corruption of wicked life c. But to let these slaunders passe nowe what the errours be of the Church of Rome touching this part of doctryne remayneth to be declared Whose errour first standeth in this that they mysunderstanding the definition of good workes doe call good workes not such as properly are commaunded by the lawe of God but such as are agreable to the Popes law As buylding of Abbayes and churches gyuing to the high altar founding of trentales fynding of chauntries gylding of Images hearing of Masses going on pilgrimage fyghting for the holye crosse keeping of vowes entryng to orders fastyng of vigiles creepyng to the Crosse praying to Saintes c. All which are not onely reputed for good workes but so preferred also before all other workes that to these is gyuen pardon from the Pope double and triplefolde more then to any other good worke of charitie commaunded in the law of almightie God An other errour also may be noted in the Papists touching the efficient or formall cause of good workes For albeit they all confesse in their bookes that Gratia dei gratis data is the chiefe principall cause thereof and worketh in vs iustitiam primam as they call it yet the good workes after regeneration they refer to other subordinate causes vnder God as to fre wil or to habitum virtutis or ad integra naturalia nothing at all to faith when as faith onelye next vnder God is the roote and fountaine of all well dooyng as in the fruites of a good tree albeit the planter or the husbandman be the principall agent thereof and some cause also may be in the good ground yet the next and immediate cause is the roote that maketh the tree fruitefull In like maner the grace of God in a soft repentaunt mollified hart planteth the gift of fayth Fayth as a good roote can not lye dead or vnoccupied but springeth foorth and maketh both the tree fruitefull and also the tree thereof to be good which otherwise had no acceptatiō nor goodnes in them were it not for the goodnes of the roote from whence they spring So Paule although he had certeine workes in him such as they were before his conuersion yet had he no good workes before the grace of Christ had rooted fayth in him So Mary Magdelene the sinner and Zacheus the Publicane So all the nations of the Gentiles began to bryng foorth frute and especially good fruit when they began to bee ingrafted in Christ and to receaue the roote of hys fayth whose fruites before that were all damnable and vnsauery As touchyng the cause therefore of good workes there is no other in man but fayth whose office as it is to iustifie vs in heauen so the nature of it is here in earth to worke by loue as the roote worketh by the sappe For as a man seeth and feeleth by fayth the loue and grace of God toward him in Christ his sonne so begynneth he to loue agayne both God and man and to doe for his neyghbour as God hath done to him And hereof properly springeth the runyng fountaine of al good works and deedes of charitie Thirdly as they erre in the cause of good works so do they erre much more in the ende of the lawe and of good workes for where Saint Paule teacheth the lawe to be gyuen to thys vse and ende to conuict our transgressions to prooue vs sinners to shewe and condemne our infirmitye and to dryue vs to Christ they take and applye no other ende to the lawe but to make vs perfect to keepe vs from wrath and to make vs iust before God And likewise where Saint Paule prooueth al our good works to be vnperfect and vtterly secludeth them from the ende of Iustifying they contrariwise doe teache as though the ende of good workes were to merite remission of synnes to satisfye vnto God to deserue grace to redeeme soules from Purgatory and that by them the person of the regenerate man doth please God and is made iust before God For so they teach most wickedly and horribly saying That christ suffered for originall sinne or sinnes going before Baptisme but the actuall sinnes which followe after Baptisme must be done away by mens meryts And so they assigne to Christ the begynning of saluation or obteyning of the fyrst grace as they call it but the perfection or cōsūmation of grace they giue to works our own strēgth Neither can they in any case abide that we be iustified frely by the mercy of God through fayth onely apprehending the merites of Christ. Howbeit neyther doe all Papistes in this their erroue agree in one For some make distinction and say that we are iustified by Christ principaliter .i. principally minus principaliter .i. lesse principally by the dignitie of our owne deedes contrary to the eight principle before mentioned page 24. Other holde that we are made ryghteous before God not by works that go before fayth but by our vertues that follow after Some againe do thus expound the saying of Saint Paule We are iustified by faith that is say they by fayth preparing vs or setting vs in a good way to be iustified Other expoūde by it the figure Sinecdoche that is by faith conioyned together with other vertues Other thus by faith that is being formed with charytie c. Thus all these doe derogate from the benefite of Christ and attribute vnto works a great or the greatest part of our iustification directly against the true veine of Saint Paules doctryne and first institucion of the auncient Church of Rome and against all the principles of holy Scripture Furthermore as touching the sayde doctryne of the lawe and good workes they erre in misunderstanding the nature of the lawe and workes For where Saint Paule disputeth that the lawe is spirituall and requireth of vs perfect obedience of the whole power of man which wee beyng carnall are neuer able to accomplish they affirme otherwise that the lawe doth require but onely outward obedience of man and therewith is contented And this obedience they say man is not onely able
not knoweth not God for God is loue In thys thing hath the loue of God apeared in vs that God hath sent his only begotten sonne into the world that we shuld liue by him Herein is loue not that we haue loued God but that he hath first loued vs and hath sent hys sonne an attonement for oure sinnes Most dearly beloued if God haue loued us we so ought to loue together No mā hath sene God at any time if we loue together God abideth in vs hys loue is perfect in vs. And againe let vs loue God for he hath first loued vs. If a man shall say I loue God do hate hys brother he is a lyar For he that loueth not his brother whom he seeth how cā he loue God whom he seeth not And this commaundement haue we of God that who so loueth God should loue his brother also Paule the Apostle in his epistle to the Rom. 13. chapter O we ye nothing to no body sauing that ye should loue together for he that loueth hys brother hath fulfilled the lawe For thou shalt not commit adultery thou shalt not murther thou shalt not steal thou shalt not beare fall witnes thou shalt not couet thy neighbors good and if there be any other commaundement it is plētifully fulfilled in this word thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thy selfe Wherfore the fulfilling of the law is loue Paule to the Corinthes 5. sayeth If I shoulde speake with the tonges of men and angels and yet haue not charitie I am become as it were a peece of sounding mettal or rinkling cimball And if I shall haue all prophecie know all misteries and all knowledge and shall haue all faith so that I might remooue mountaines and yet shall not haue charitie I am nothing And if I shall geue abroade all my goodes to feede the poore and shall geue vp my body to be burned and yet haue not charitie it profites mee nothing To the Galathians 5. sayeth Paule For you my brethren are called into liberty doe ye not geue your liberty for an occasion of the flesh but by charity of the spirit serue ye one an other For all the law is fulfilled in one saying thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thine owne self To the Eph. 4. chap. he saith I therfore that suffer bonds in the Lord do beseech you that you would walke worthy of the calling where with ye are called with all humblenes and mildnes with patience forbearing one another in loue being carefull to kepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace that you be one body and one spirite euen as you be called in one hope of your calling And againe in the 5. chap. Be ye followers of me as most deare children and walke ye in loue as Christ also hath loued vs and hath deliuered vp hymselfe for vs an offring and sacrifice to God of a sweete fauour To the Phil. thus hee speaketh in the 1. chap. Onely let your conuersation be worthy of the Gospell of Christ that eyther when I shall come and see you or els in mine absence I may heare of you that you stand stedfast in one spirit laboring together with one accorde for the faith of the Gospell And in nothing be ye afraide of the aduersaries whych is to them a cause of damnation but to you of saluation and that of God For to you it is geuen not onely that you should beleue in him but also that you shuld suffer wyth him you hauing the lyke fight and battaile that both you haue seene in me and also now do heare of me If therefore there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort of charitie if any felowship of the spirite if any bowels of compassion fulfill you my ioy that you may be of one iudgement hauing one and the self same charitie being of one accord of one maner of iudgement doing nothing of contention nor of vaine glory but in humblenes accompting other amongst you euery one better then your selues not euery body looking vppon the things that be hys owne but those that belong vnto others And to the Coloss. 3. chapter thus he writeth You therefore as the electe of God holy and beloued put vpon you the bowels of mercy gentlenesse humblenesse lowlinesse modestie pacience bearing one wyth an other geuing place to your selues if any haue a quarel against any body euen as the Lord forgaue you so do you also Aboue all things haue ye charitie which is the bonde of perfection and let the peace of Christ triumph in your hearts in whych peace you also are called in one body And be yee kinde thankefull And to the Thessalonians thus Paule writeth in the 4. chapter As concerning brotherly charity we haue no neede to wryte vnto you for you yourselues haue learned of God that you shoulde loue one an other And the same thing ye do towards all the brethren throughout all Macedonia Out of all these many other places of the holy scripture it sufficiently appeareth that the law of Christ is charitie neither is there any vertues commaunded of Christ or any of hys Apostles to be obserued of the faithfull people but that it commeth out of charitie or els doeth nourish charitie The lawe is geuen by Moses and the truth by Christ. Christ came not to vnlose the lawe and the Prophetes but to fulfill them But yet many things were lawful might haue bene obserued in the time of the law whych in y◠tyme of grace must not be obserued And many things wer vnlawful to them that were vnder the law which in the time of grace are lawful inough After what sort then he did not loose the lawe but did fulfill it it is necessary to declare for those thyngs which hereafter must be sayd For amongest Christians many things are iudged to be lawfull because in the former testament in the law they were lawfull and yet they be expresly contrary to Christes Gospell But the authors of such thinges doe argue and reason thus Christ came not to loose the law of the prophets Now after what sort he did not vnlose them it is manifest by the holy scripture that the law geuen by Moses was written in tables of stone to declare the hardnes of y◠peoples hart towards the loue of God or of Christ. But Christ hath wrytten his law in the harts and in the minds of his that is to say the law of perfect loue of God of Christ. Which law whosoeuer obserueth he doth obserue the law of Moyses doth much greater works of perfection then were the works of y◠law Thus therefore were the morals of the old law fulfilled in the law of the charitie of Christ and not vnloosed because they are much more perfectly obserued then of the Iewes This I say if the Christians doe obserue the commandements of Christ in such sorte as he commanded the same to be
will not name And here now commeth in the Argument of Pighius Hosius and Eccius to be aunswered vnto who arguyng for the antiquitie and authoritie of the Church of Rome reason on this maner Da That for somuch as an ordinary a knowen Church visible must here be knowen cōtinually on earth during frō the time of the Apostles to the which church all other Churches must haue recourse xi And seeyng then there is no other Church visible orderly known to haue indured from the Apostles time but onely the Church of Rome j. They conclude therfore that the Church of Rome is that Church wherunto all other Churches must haue their recourse c. To the which Paralogisme I aūswere thus that this word Durans Ecclesia the during Church in the Minor hath fallaciā aequiuoci For although the name of the Church and outward successiō of Byshops haue had their durance frō tyme of the Apostles yet the definition and matter which maketh a true Apostolicall church in deede and vniuocè neither is now in the church of Rome nor yet the forme institution of the church now vsed in Rome was euer frō the Apostles whiche Apostles were neuer Authors or fathers of this title iurisdictiō and doctrine now taught in Rome but rather were enemies euer to the same Agayne to the Maior which standeth vpon two partes I aunswere first although the necessitie of the churche duryng from the Apostles may and must be graūted yet the same necessitie was not boūd to any certaine place or persō but onely to fayth so that wheresoeuer that is to say in whatsoeuer congregation true fayth was there was the church of Christ And because the true fayth of Christ must needes euer remaine in earth therfore the Church also must needes remaine in earth And God forbid that the said true faith of Christ should only remaine in one citie in the world and not in other as well And therfore to the secōd part of the Maior is to be sayd that as this true and sincere fayth of Christ is not so geuen to remaine fixely in one place or citie alone so neither is there any one church in the world so ordained appointed of God that al other Churches should haue their recourse vnto it for determination of their causes and cōtrouersies incident c. And thus much to the Argument of Pighius and Hosius c. Now as touchyng the authorities allegations of the auncient Doctours and holy fathers in the commēdation of the Church of Rome here commeth in also to be noted that whosoeuer will vnderstand rightly their authorities and aūswere to the same must first learne to make a difference and distinction of the sayd Church of Rome frō that it was to that it is for as much as the Church of Rome is not the same Church now which it was then but onely aequiuocè otherwise as touching the very propertie and definition of a Church it is an other Church and nothing agreing to that was then saue onely in outward name and place therefore by this distinction made I aunswere the place of Irenaeus Cyprianus and other famous Doctours commendyng the Church of Rome as Catholicke and Apostolicall and say that these Doctours speakyng of the Church of Rome which then was sayd not vntrue calling it Catholicke Apostolicall for that the same Church tooke their ordinary succession of Byshops ioyned with the ordinary doctrine and institution frō the Apostles but speakyng of the Church of Rome whiche now is we say the sayd places of the Doctours are not true neither doe appertaine to the same all which Doctours neither knew the Churche of Rome that now is neither if they had would euer haue iudged any thyng therein worthy such commendation Ouer and besides our aduersaries yet more obiect agaynst vs who heauing and shouyng for the antiquitie of the Romish Churche for lacke of other sufficient reason to proue are driuen to fall in scannyng the tymes and yeares What say they where was this Church of yours before these fiftie yeares To whom briefly to aunswere first we demaund what they meane by this which they call our Church If they meane the ordinaunce and institution of doctrine and Sacramentes now receaued of vs and differing from the Church of Rome we affirme and say that our church was when this church of theirs was not yet hatched out of the shell nor did yet euer see any light that is in the time of the Apostles in the primitiue age in the tyme of Gregorie the first the old Romane church when as yet no vniuersall pope was receiued publikely but repelled in Rome nor this fulnesse of plenary power yet knowen nor this doctrine and abuse of Sacramentes yet heard of In witnes wherof we haue the old actes and histories of aūcient tyme to geue testimony with vs wherein sufficiēt matter we haue for vs to declare the same forme vsage and institution of this our church reformed now not to be the begynnyng of any new church of our owne but to be the renewyng of the old aūcient church of Christ nor to be any sweruyng from the church of Rome but rather a reducyng to the church of Rome Whereas contrary the churche of Rome whiche now is is nothyng but a sweruyng from the churche of Rome as partly is declared and more shall appeare Christ willyng hereafter And where the sayd our aduersaries doe moreouer charge vs with the fayth of our fathers and Godfathers wherein we were baptised accusing and cōdemnyng vs for that we are now reuolted frō them their fayth wherin we were first Christened To this we aūswere that we beyng first baptised by our fathers Godfathers in water in the name of the Father of the Sonne of the holy Ghost the same fayth wherin we were Christened thē we do retaine because our Godfathers were thē selues also in the same fayth therfore they cā not say that we haue forsaken the fayth of our Godfathers c. As for other points of Ecclesiasticall vses circumstaunces cōsidered besides the principall substaunce of fayth and baptisme if they held any thyng whiche receaded from the doctrine and rule of Christ therein we now remoue our selues not because we would differ from them but because we would not with them remoue from the rule of Christes doctrine Neither doth the Sacramēt of our baptisme binde vs in all points to the opiniōs of them that baptised vs but to the fayth of him in whose name we were Baptised For as if a man were Christined of an heretique the Baptisme of him notwithstandyng were good although the Baptiser were nought so if our Godfathers or fathers which Christened vs were taught any thyng not consonant to Christiā doctrine in all pointes neither is our Baptisme worsse for that nor yet we boūd to folow thē in all thynges wherein they them selues did not
properly appertain briefly with this one short distinction I answer these all such other like places where S. Peter with his successours are called head of the church chiefe of Bishops Prince of the Apostles c. In which places this worde head chiefe and Prince of the Apostles may be taken two maner of waies to note either dominiō or els commendation For so we read sometime Caput and princeps to be wordes not of authoritie but of excellencie wherby is declared the chiefest and worthiest part among many parts and not possessour and gouernour of the whole Like as in the person of mā the hed is the principal part of the whole body being endued with reason furnished with most excellēt senses by the which the whole body of mā is directed so thereof is deriued by a metaphor to what man or thing soeuer nature or condition hath giuen the greatest excellēcie of gifts and properties aboue other partes or mēbers the same societie to be called of the said parties Caput or Princeps head or Prince And yet the same head or Prince so called hath not alwayes dominion or iurisdictiō of the rest So we call in our vulgar speach the head or chiefe men of the parish who for their riches wisdom or place are most specially noted After like phrase of speach we call the head man of the Inquest him that hath the first place And yet neither they nor these haue any dominion or iurisdiction vpon the residue In a schoole the chiefest Scholer in learning is not therefore the maister or gouernour of his fellowes Neither hath M. Cicero any title thereby to claime subiection and seruice of all other Oratours because he is named Princeps eloquentiae and goeth before them in that kind of phrase The same Cicero Lib. 1. offic calleth Cratippū principem huius aetatis Philosophorum as Homerus also may be called Poetarum Princeps And yet neither Philosophers to Cratippus nor Poetes to Homere owe anye thing els but onely fame and praise And what if S. Peter the blessed Apostle be called and counted of the old auncient Doctours as head and Prince of the Apostles which is as much as Coryphaeus Apostolorum for his excellent faith for his deuine confession singular affection to the Lorde Iesus yet what Interest or charge either hath he to chalenge ouer the Apostles or the Pope after him ouer all other bishops the whole church of Christ although the Pope haue the like excellencie of Christes faith which Peter had as would God he had As concerning these allegations therfore out of the Doctors two thinges are to be obserued First that neither these names and titles though they be geuen to Peter doe geue him any state or dominion aboue other Apostles nor yet the succession of him doth further any whit this celsitude and regalitie of the Pope to aduance him aboue his fellow Archbishops as he now doth And if our aduersaries would needs prouoke vs to the numbring of testimonies deuiding the house speaking of the writers and Counsels of the Primitiue age for these aforesaid testimonies alleaged on their side I could on the contrary part recite out of the witnesse of Doctours out of the examples of Councels practises of Emperors no lesse then 60. voices much more repugnant against their assertion then there is for the Pope The tractation wherof for this present I do refer either to them that haue more laisure at this time to discourse them or els omit it to an other time if the good pleasure of the Lord shall be to graunt me further laisure in an other Booke to intreat thereof at large in such order as if the Lord so graunt shal appeare sufficient matter to proue by the Doctors general Councels examples and histories of time that the Bishops of Rome during the first 500. yeres after Christ although for the greatnes of the Empire were somewhat more magnified then the other and therfore were sought of many and were flattred of some and they themselues diuers did set forth themselues more then they should yet by the commō consent of churches were stopped of their purpose so that by the consension of the most part within the compasse of that age the Bishops of Rome had not this regall state of title iurisdiction and fulnes of power which now they vsurpe but were taken as Archbishops of equal honour of equal merite with other Archbishops rulers of the church And if any preferment was giuen vnto them some thing aboue the rest yet neither was it so giuen of all nor of the most part secondly neither was it so giuen of them for any such necessitie of Gods worde aut iure aliquo diuino as which did so bind them thereunto nor yet so much for the respect of Peter his succession as for certaine other causes and respects as may be gathered to the number of 13. Of which the first is the greatnesse of the citie and Monarchie of Rome The second is the authoritie of the Emperor Constantine the great first of the Emperors conuerted to the faith and ruling in the same citie by whom the vniuersal libertie of the church was first promooted and the causes of the bishops being then at variance were committed partly to the bishop of Rome partly to other bishops nere by to be decided as appeareth Euseb. lib. 10. cap. 5. The third was the Councel of Nice which confirmed the preeminence of that church to haue the ouersight of the churches bordering about it The fourth cause of aduauncing the church of Rome was the vnquiet state of the Greek church much troubled in those dayes with sects factions and dissentions wherof we may read Socrat. lib. 2. cap 15. Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 8. The fift when Synodes were called by other Metropolitanes then if it chanced the bishops of Rome to be absent and their sentence being absent to be required by the occasion therof they began at length to take their sentence for a Canon or rule Ecclesiasticall thereby to refuse other Synodes where their decree or sentēce was not required An other cause was that when any common matter was in hand in other places whatsoeuer was done commonly the maner was to write to the Romaine bishop for his approbatiō in the same for publike vnitie and consent to be had in Christes church as appeareth Lib. 10. Epist. 78. Ambrosij ad Theophilum Item for that the testimonie somtimes of the Romain bishop was woont in those dayes also to be desired for admitting teachers and bishops in other churches whereof we haue example in Socrat lib. 4. cap. 37. Moreouer this was a great setting vp of that church when as their sentence not only was required but also receiued diuers times of other bishops And when Bishops of other prouinces were at any dissention among thēselues they of their owne accord appealed to the bishop of Rome desiring him to
cite vp both parties and to haue the hearing and deciding of the cause as did Macarius and Hesychius send to Iulius then bishop of Rome c. Item in that certaine of the Arrians returning from their Arrianisme offered vp and exhibited vnto the bishops of Rome their libels of repentance and were of them receiued againe as Vrsatius and Valens did to Iulius Socra lib. 2. cap 24. The x. cause was also for that Gratianus the Emperour made a law that all men should retaine that religiō which Damasus bishop of Rome and Peter bishop of Alexandria did hold Sozom lib. 7. cap. 4. And also if it happened the bishop of Rome to disalow the ordering of any minister or ministers the Popes perceiuing how diligent and redy they were to seeke their fauour and to send vp their messengers to Rome for their purgation tooke therby no little maner of exaltation Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 23. Besides these aforesaid the bishops of Rome had also an other artificiall practise that in sending out their letters abroad as they did to many in all their Epistles if the Epistles be theirs and not forged euer they were harping of the greatnes of their name and of their Apostolike sea and of the primacie of S. Peter their predecessor and prince of all the Apostles c. And this they vsed in euerie letter when so euer they wrote to any as appeareth in all their letters decretall namely in the letters of Miltiades Marcellus and Marcus c. Againe if any of the East church directed any writing to them wherein any signification was conteined of neuer so little reuerence giuen vnto them as learned men commonly vse for modesties sake that was taken by by and construed for plaine subiection and due obediēce as declareth the letter of Damasus written to the bishops of the East Church beginning thus Quod debita reuerentia c. in English thus but that your charitie yeldeth due reuerēce to the Apostolicall sea you in so doing deare children do much for your selues c. Theodoret. Lib. 5. cap. 9. where as the Bishops of the East Church notwithstanding had shewed little or no reuerence in their Epistle to Pope Damasus before Thus haue ye the first and originall groundes by the meanes wherof the Archbishops of the Romish Sea haue atchieued to this their great kingdome and celsitude ouer Christes church first beginning the mysterie of their iniquitie by that which was modestly and voluntarily giuē them Afterward by vse and custome claiming it ambitiously vnto them of dutie seruice lastly holding fast as we see that which once they had gotten into their possessiō so that now in no case they can abide the birdes to cal home their fethers againe which they so long haue vsurped And thus much concerning the life iurisdiction title of the Romain bishops In all which as is declared they and not we haue fallen from the church of Rome To these I might also ioyne the maner of gouernment wherin the said Romish Bishops haue no lesse altered both from the rule of Scripture and from the steps of the true church of Rome which gouernment as it hath bene and ought to be only spirituall so hath the bishop of Rome vsed it of late yeres no otherwise thē hath an earthly king or prince gouerned his realme dominiōs with riches glory power terror outward strēgth force prisō death executiō lawes policies promooting his friends to dignities reuenging his affections punishing and correcting faults against his person more then other offences against God committed vsing and abusing in all these things the word of God for his pretext cloke to worke his worldly purpose withall whereas indeede the word of God ministreth no such power to spirituall persons but such as is spirituall according to the saying of the Apostle Arma militiae nostrae non sunt carnalia sed spiritualia c. The armour and artillery sayth S. Paule of our warfaire is not carnall but spirituall such as serue not against flesh and bloud nor against the weake person of man but against Sathan agaynst the gates of hell and the profundities of the wicked power c. Which armour as it is al spiritual so ought they which haue the dealing therof to be likewise spirituall well furnished with all such giftes and graces of the holye Ghost meere for the gouernance of his spiritual Church as with wisedome and knowledge in the Scripture to instructe the ignorant with inward intelligence foresight of the craftye cogitations and operations of Sathan with power of the spirit to resist the same with practise and experience of tentations to comfort such as be afflicted and oppressed of Sathan with heauenly discretion to discerne spirits and truth from vntruth with iudgment and knoledge of tounges and learning to conuict errour wyth zeale of Gods glory with feruencye of prayer with patience in persecution with a minde contented with all cases and states incident with teares and compassion on other mens greeues with stoutnes and courage against proud and stout oppressours with humilitie towarde the poore and miserable with the counsaile of the Lorde Iesus by his word and spirite to direct him in all things to be done with strength against sinne with hatred of this worlde with gift of fayth power of the keyes in spirituall causes as to minister the word the Sacraments and excommunication when the worde biddeth that the spirite may be saued and to reconcile againe as case requireth c. These and such like are the matters wherin consisteth the sinews and strength of the church and the true gouernance of the same But cōtrary to these aforesaid both the Bishop clergie of this latter Church of Rome proceeding in their administration and gouernaunce as who vnder the name and pretence of Christ and his word haue exercised of long time nothing els but a worldly dominion seeking indede their owne glory not the glory of Christ riches of the world not the lucre of soules not feeding the flocke but fillyng the purse reuenging their owne wronges but neglecting gods glory stryuing against man onely and killing him but not killing the vice nor confuting the errour of man strong against flesh and bloude but weake against the Deuill stout against the simple but meeke against the mightie briefly doing almost all thinges preposterously more like to secular Princes then spirituall Pastours of Christes flocke with outward forcement and feare of punishment wyth prysoning famishyng hanging racking drowning headyng slaying murdering and burning and warring also on the other side with his riches and treasures wyth his garde and gardiance with strength of men with Court and Cardinals with pomp and pride about them with their triple crowne with the naked sworde with theyr ordinary succession with their lawes and executions their promotions and prefermēts their biddings and commandings threatninges and reuenginges c. In fine to compare therfore the Images of a
with vij or viij heynous crimes as blasphemy Idolatry heresie superstition absurditie vanitie crueltie and contrarietie as which neither agreeth with the old learning of their forelders nor yet with thēselues in sundry points yet after a more temperate sort to passe this matter wyth them these ij things I will dare boldly affirme that in this doctrine of the Pope nowe taught in the Church of Rome is neither any consolation of conscience nor saluation of mans soule For seeing there is no life nor soule health but onely in Christ nor any promise of saluation or comfort made but only by faith in the sonne of God what assurance then can there be of perfect peace life or saluatiō where that which onely maketh all is least made of and other things which make least are most esteemed For to say the simple truth what els is the whole course and body of the popes law now set foorth but a doctrine of laws a heape of ceremonies a teaching of traditions a meditation of merites a foundation of new Religions al which conferre not one iote to the iustification of our soules before the terrible iudgement of God And therefore as it may be truely saide this doctrine of the Pope to be voyd of all true comfort and saluation so likewise it seemeth that these which addict themselues so deuoutly to the popes learning were neuer earnestly afflicted in conscience neuer humbled in spirite nor broken in hart neuer entred into any serious feeling of Gods iudgement nor euer felt the strength of the law of death For if they had they shoulde soone haue seene their owne weakenes and be driuen to Christ then should they haue seene what a horrible thing it is to appeare before GOD the father or once to thinke on him as Luther saith without christ And on the contrarye side then shoulde they know what a glory what a kingdome what liberty and life it were to be in Christ Iesus by faith holding their inheritance not with the bondsonne of Agar but with the free sonne of Sara by promise and not by the law by grace and not by works by gift and not by deseruing that god onely might be praysed and not man And thus were the olde Romaines first taughty by S. Paule writing to the Romanes The same did Cornelius the Romaine and first that was Baptised of all the Gentiles learne of S. Peter when he receaued the holy Ghost not by the deedes of the law but onely by hearing the faith of Iesus preached And in the same doctrine the sayd Church of the Romaines many yeares continued so long as they were in affliction And in the same doctrine the byshop of Rome with his Romanes now also should still remayne if they were such auncient Catholickes as they pretende and woulde follow the old mother Church of Rome and holde the first liquor wherewith they were first seasoned But the sweete verdor and sent of that liquor and pleasant must is nowe cleane put out through other vnsauery infusions of the Popes thrusting in so that almost no tast nor peece remaineth of all that primitiue doctrine which S. Paule and other Apostles first planted among the Gentiles And what maruell if the Romanes now in so long tract of time haue lost their first sap seyng the Church of the Galathians then in the very time of S. Paule their Schoolemaister he being amongst them had not so soone turned his backe a little but they were all turned almost from the doctrine of fayth and had much a doo to be recouered againe Of this defection and falling from faith S. Paule expressely foretelleth vs in his letters both to the Thessalonians and also to Timothe where he sheweth that a defection shall come and that certaine shall depart from the faith attending to spirits of errour c. 1. Tim. 4. And to know what errours these shall be the circumstance plainly leadeth vs to vnderstande in the same place where the sayd Apostle speaketh of marked consciences forbidding men to marry and to eate meates ordeined of God to be taken with thankes giuing for mans sustenance most euidently as with his finger pointeth out vnto vs the church of Rome which not in these pointes onely but also in all other conditions almost is vtterly reuolted from the pure originall sincerity of that doctrine which Saint Paule planted in the Churche of the Romanes and of all other Gentiles ¶ The Summe of S. Paules doctrine deliuered to the Gentiles 1. FIrst the doctrine of S. Paule ascribeth all our iustification freely meerly to faith onely in Christ as to the onely meanes and cause immediate whereby the merites of Christes passion be applyed vnto vs without any other respect of worke or workes of the law whatsoeuer and in this doctrine the Church of the Romanes was first planted 2. Secondly the same doctrine of S. Paule cutting of and excluding all glory of mans deseruing stayeth onely vpon Gods promise and vpon grace not mans merites vpon mercy not mans labouring or running vpon election and calling not mans willing c. 3. Thirdly the same doctrine casting downe the strength of man and his integra naturalia as the scholes doe terme them concludeth all fleshe vnder sinne and maketh the same destitute of the glory of God 4. Item it maketh manifest difference betweene the law and the Gospell declaring the vse and ende of them to be diuers the one to kill the other to quicken the one to cōdemne the other to iustifie the one to haue an ende and a tyme the other to be perpetuall c. 5. Item the same doctrine of S. Paule as it sheweth a difference betweene the law and the Gospell so it maketh no lesse difference betweene Iusticia Dei and Iusticia propria that is the righteousnes of God and the righteousnes of man abhorryng the one that is man 's owne righteousnes comming by the law and works and embracing the other which God imputeth freely and graciously to vs for Christ his sonnes sake in whom we beleeue 6. Item it wipeth away al traditions and constitutions of men whatsoeuer especially from binding of conscience calling them beggerly elements of this world 7. Likewise it reiecteth and wipeth away al curious subtilities and superfluous speculations knoweth nothing els but Christ onely Crucified which is onely the obiect whereunto our faith looketh 8. Furthermore as the same doctrine of S. Paule defineth al men to be transgressours by disobedience of one Adam though they neuer touched the Aple comming of his stocke by nature so doth it prooue all men to be iustified by the obedience of one though they did not his obedience being likewise borne of him by spirituall regeneration and faith 9. And therfore as all men comming of Adam be condemned originally before they grow vp to commit anye sinne agaynst the law so all men be saued originally being
not synners because they should sinne so neither doth infirmitie of falling diminish the grace of Christ but rather doth illustrate the same as it is written My strength is made perfect in infirmitie 2. Cor. 12. and againe Where sinne aboundeth there superaboundeth also grace In remission of synnes therefore these foure thinges must concurre together the cause that worketh which is the sacrifice of Christes body 2. the promise that offereth 3. fayth that apprehendeth 4. the repenting sinner that receaueth And although sinnes daily do grow which daily prouoke vs to craue remission yet as touching the cause that worketh remission of our daily sinnes the meanes which apprehendeth and applieth the sayd cause vnto vs they remayne alwaies one perpetuall besides which no other cause nor meanes is to be sought of man So that to them that be repenting sinners be in Christ Iesu there is no law to condemne them though they haue deserued condemnation but they are vnder a perpetual kingdome and a heauen full of grace and remission to couer their sins and not to impute their iniquities through the promise of God in Christ Iesu our Lord. And therefore wicked and impious is the doctrine of them fyrst which seeke any other cause of remission then onely the bloud of our Sauiour Secondly which assigne any other meanes to apply the bloudsheding of Christ vnto vs besides onely faith Thirdly and especially which so limite and restraine the eternall priuiledge of Christs passion as though it serued but only for sinnes done without and before faith and that the rest after Baptisme committed must be done away by confession pardons and satisfactory deedes And al this riseth because the true nature of the law of the Gospell is not knowen nor the difference rightly considered betwene the times of the one and of the other Neither againe doe they make any distinction betweene the malediction of the law and vse of the law And therfore whensoeuer they heare vs speake of the law meanyng the malediction of the law to be abolished therevpon they maliciously slaunder vs as though we speak against the good exercises of the lawe and giue liberty of fleshe to carnall men to liue as they list Whereof more shal be sayd by the Lordes grace as place and time shall hereafter require Of free will COncerning free will as it may peraduenture in some case be admitted that men without the grace may doe some outward functions of the law and keepe some outward obseruaunces or traditions so as touching thinges spirituall apperteining to saluation the strength of man being not regenerate by grace is so infirme and impotent that he can performe nothing neither in dooing well nor willing well Who after he be regenerated by grace may worke and doe wel but yet in such sort that still remaineth notwithstanding a great imperfection of flesh a perpetuall repugnaunce betwene the flesh and spirit And thus was the originall Church of the auncient Romanes first instructed From whome see now howe farre this latter Church of Rome hath degenerated which holdeth and affirmeth that men without grace may performe the obedience of the law prepare themselues to receaue grace by working so that those works may be meritorious and of congruitie obteine grace Which grace once obteined then men may say they perfectly performe the full obedience of the law and accomplish those spirituall actions and workes which God requireth and so those workes of cōdignitie deserue euerlasting life As for the infirmity which still remaineth in nature that they nothing regarde nor once speake of Of Inuocation and Adoration OUer and besides these vncatholike and almost vnchristian absurdities and defections from the Apostolicall faith aboue specified let vs consider the maner of theyr Inuocation not to God alone as they should but to dead men saying that saintes are to be called vpon tanquam mediatores intercessionis as Mediatours of intercession Christum vero tanquam mediatorem Salutis and Christ as the Mediator of Saluation And affirme moreouer that Christ was a Medyatour onely in time of his Passion Which is repugnaunt to the wordes of S. Paule writing to the old Romanes chap. 8. where he speaking of the intercession of Christ Which is saith he on the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for vs c. And if Christ be a Mediatour of saluation what needeth then any other intercession of the Saintes for other sutes for saluation being once had what can we require more or what lacketh he more to be obtained of the Saintes which is sure to be saued only by Christ And yet in their Catholicke deuotions why doe they teach vs thus to pray to the blessed virgine Salua omnes qui te glorificant i. Saue all them that glorifie thee c. if saluation onely belong to Christ vnles they study of purpose to seeme contrary to themselues Hetherto also perteineth the worshipping of reliques and the false adoration of Sacramentes that is the outward signes of the things signified cōtrary to the 7. principle before page 24. Adde to this also the prophanation of the Lordes Supper contrary to the vse for which it was ordeined in reseruing it after the Communion ministred in setting it to sale for money and falsely perswading both them selues and other that the Priest doth merite both to him selfe that saith and to him that heareth Ex opere operato sine bono motu vtentis c. That is Onely by the meere doing of the worke though the partie that vseth the same hath no good motion in him c. * Of Sacramentes Baptisme and the Lordes Supper AS touching Sacramentes their doctrine likewise is corrupt and erroneus 1. First they erre falsely in the number For where the institution of Christ ordeineth but two they contrary to the fourth principle aboue prefixed haue added to the prescription of the Lords worde fine other Sacraments 2. Secondly in the cause finall they erre For where the word hath ordeined those Sacraments to excite our faith and to giue vs admonitions of spiritual things they contrariwise doe teach that the Sacramentes doe not onely stirre vp faith but also that they auayle and are effectuall without faith Ex opere operato sine bono motu vtentis c. as is to be founde in Thom. Aquine Scotus Catharinus and other moe 3. Thirdly in the operation effect of the Sacramentes they faile where the contrary to the minde of the Scriptures doe say that they giue grace not onely do signifie but also conteine and exhibite that which they signifie to wytte grace and saluation 4. Fourthly they erre also in Application applying their Sacramentes both to the quicke and the dead to thē also that be absent to remission of sinnes and releasing of payne c. In the Sacrament of Baptisme they are to be reprooued not onely for adding to the simple wordes of Christs
whereof the occasion beyng taken onely of the Iewes the slaunder therof therfore he prooueth to be falsly and wroÌ„gfully laid to the charge of the Christians And likewise against all other lies and slaunders obiected of the Heathen against the Christians the sayd Tertullian purgeth the Christians declaring them falsly to be belied wrongfully persecuted not for any defect of theirs but only for the hatred of their name And yet notwithstaÌ„ding by the same persecutions he prooueth in the same Apologie the religion of the christians nothing to be empaired but rather encreased The more saith he we are mowen doune of you the moe rise vp The bloud of Christians is seede For what man sayth he in beholding the painfull torments and the perfect patience of them will not search and inquire what is in the cause And when he hath found it out who will not agree vnto it And when he agreeth to it who will not desire to suffer for it Thus faith he this sect will neuer die which the more it is cutdoune the more it groweth For euery man seing and wondring at the sufferance of the Saints is mooued the more therby to search the cause in searching he findeth it and in finding he followeth it Tertul in eodem Apolog. Thus Tertullian in this daungerous tyme of persecution being stirred vp of God defended the innoceÌ„cie of the Christians against the blasphemy of the aduersaries and moreouer for the instruction of the church compiled many fruitfull workes whereof some are extant some are not to be found Notwithstanding the great learning famous vertues of this worthy maÌ„ certaine errors and blemishes are noted in his doctrine as were before both of Origine Irenaeus and likewise of them were they neuer so excellent that followed them Which errors all here in order to note and comprehend were too long a matter for this story to prosecute This by the way shall be sufficient to admonish the Reader neuer to looke for any such perfection of any man in this world how singular so euer he be Christ onely excepted but some blemishe or other ioyneth himselfe withall whereof more perchaunce shall be sayd when we come to Cyprian And now to returne agayne to the order of bishops of Rome intermitted after Eleutherius afore mentioned next in the bishoprike of Rome succeded Victor who as Platina sayth died quietly in the dayes of Seuerus But Damasus Supplementum Lib. 8. and such as folow the common Chronicles affirme that he died a Martyr after he had sitten x. or as some say xij yeares This Victor was a great styrreâ— as partly before is signified in the controuersie and contention of Easterday For the which he would haue proceded in excommunication against the churches of Asia had not Irenaeus then bishop of Lions with the counsaile of other his brethren there asseÌ„bled repressed his intended violence As touching that coÌ„trouersie of Easter in those dais of the primitiue Church the originall thereof was this as Eusebius Socrates Platina and other record First certain it is that the Apostles onely being intentiue and attendaunt to the doctrine of saluation gaue no heed nor regard to the obseruation of dayes times neither bound the Church to any ceremoniâ—s and rites except those things necessary mentioned in the Actes of the Apostles as strangled and bloud which was ordayned then of the holy Ghost notwithout a most vrgent and necessary cause touched partly in the history before For when the murdering and bloud of Infants was commonly obiected by the Heathen perseâ—utors agaynst the Christians they had no other argumeÌ„t to help theÌ„selues nor to refell the aduersarie but only their own law by the which they were commauÌ„ded to abstaine not onely from all mens bloud but also from the bloud of all coÌ„mon beastes And therefore that law seemeth by the holy Ghost to be geuen also to the same end continued in the Church so long as the cause that is the persecutions of the Heathen Gentiles continued Beside these we read of no other ceremonies or rites which the Apostles greatly regarded but left such things free to the libertie of Christians euery man to vse therein his own discretion for the vsing or not vsing thereof Whereupon as concerning all the ceremoniall obseruations of dayes tymes places meates drinks vestures and such other of all these things neither was the diuersitie among men greatly noted nor any vniformitie greatly required In so much that Irenaeus writing to Victor of the tradition of dayes and of fastings and of the diuersitie of these things then vsed among the primitiue fathers saith Nihilo tamen minus omnes Illi pacem inter se retinuerunt retinemus etiamnuÌ„ leiunij dissonantia fidei concordiam commendat c. That is Notwithstanding all this varietie all they kept peace among themselues yet we keepe it still and this difference of fasting among vs commendeth more the concord of faith And so long did the doctrine of Christian libertie remaine whole sounde in the Church till the tyme of Victor which was about the yeare of our Lord 200. Although the diuersitie of these vsages began something before also in the dayes of Pius and Anicetus about the yere of our Lord 163. to be misliked yet restraint hereof was not so much vrged before as in the tune of Victor And yet neither did the violeÌ„ce of Victor take such place but that the doctrine of Christian libertie was defended and maintained by meanes of Irenaeus and other and so continued in the Church till after the Councell of Nice And thus much concerning the doctrine of Christian libertie of the differences of rites and ceremonies Now to returne to Victor agayne to shew what diuersitie there was in obseruing the day of Easter and how it came thus is the story First in the tyme of Pius and Anicetus an 163. the questioÌ„ of Easter day began first to be moued at what tyme Pius by the reuelation of Hermes decreed the obseruatioÌ„ of that day to be chaunged from the wonted maner of the 14. day of the moone in the first moneth vnto the next Sonday after After him came Anicetus Soter and Eleutherius Bishops of Rome which also determined the same Agaynst these stode Melito Bishop of Sardis Polycarpus and as some thinke Egesippus with other learned men of Asia which Polycarpus being sent by the brethren of Asia came to Rome as is aforesayd to coÌ„ferre with Anicetus in that matter wherin when they could not agree after long debating yet notwithstanding they did both coÌ„municate together with reuereÌ„ce departed in peace And so the celebration of Easterday remained Adiaphoron as a thing indifferent in the Church till the time of Victor Who folowing after Anicetus and hys fellowes and chiefly stirring in this matter endeuoured by all meanes and might to draw or rather subdue the Churches of Asia vnto hys opinion thinking moreouer to
after they suffred tormēts yet after reuolted But other being as strong as blessed valiant pillers of the Lord fortified with constancie agreing to their fayth were made faithfull Martyrs of the kingdome of God Of whom the first was Iulianus a man diseased with the gout and not able to go being caried of two men of whō the one quickly denied the other Cronion surnamed Eunus with the foresayd Iulianus the old man confessing the Lord with a perfect fayth were layd vpon Camels and there scourged at length cast into the fire with great constancie were so consumed As these aforesaid were going to their Martyrdome there was a certaine souldiour who in their defence tooke part agaynst them that rayled vpon them For the which cause the people crying out agaynst hym he also was apprehended and beyng constant in his professiō was forthwith beheaded Likewise one Macar a man borne in Lybia beyng admonished and exhorted of the Iudge to deny his fayth and not agreyng to his persuasions was burned alyue After these suffred Epimachus and one Alexander who beyng long deteined in prison and in bandes after innumerable paynes torments with razers scourges were also cast into the burning fire with foure other women with them which all there ended their Martyrdome Also Ammonarion an holy virgine whō the cruel iudge had long and bitterly tormented for that she promising the Iudge before that for no punishment she would yelde to his request and constantly performyng the same suffred likewise Martyrdome with two other women of whom there was an aged Matrone named Mercuria the other was called Dionysia beyng a mother of many fayre childrē whom yet notwithstanding she loued not aboue the Lord. These after they could nothe ouercome by no tormēts of the cruell iudge but he rather ashamed and confounded to be ouercome of sely women at length they beyng past feeling of all torments were slayne with the sword first Ammonarion like a valiant Captaine suffryng before them Heron Ater and Isidorus Egyptians and with them Dioscorus also a child of xv yeres were crowned with the same crowne of Martyrdom And first the iudge began with the child thinking him more easie to be wonne with wordes to entise him then with torments to constrain him but he persisted immouable geuing neither place to persuasions nor punishments The rest after he had greuously tormēted being constant in their profession he committed to the fire At Dioscorus the iudge greatly meruailing for his wise answers graue constancie dismissed him sparing as he said his age to a longer respite which Dioscorus is yet also with vs at this present wayting for a longer triall Nemesion beyng also an Egyptian first was accused for a companion of thieues but beyng purged thereof before the Centurion was then accused of Christianitie and for that cause being in bands was brought to the President who most vnrighteously tormenting and scourging hym double to al other thieues and felons at length among the thieues burned him to death making him a blessed martir There were standing before the tribunall seate certaine of the warriors or knights whose names were Ammon Zenon Ptolomeus Ingenuus and with them a certayne aged man called Theophilus who standing by at what tyme a certaine christian man was before the iudge examined and there seyng him for feare redy to incline and fall away did burst almost for sorow within themselues making signes to him with their hands and all iestures of their body to be constant This beyng noted of all the standers by they were redy to lay hold vpon them but they preuenting the matter preased vp of their owne accord before to the bench of the iudge professing themselues to be Christians In so much that both the President with the benchers were all astonied the christians which were iudged more emboldned to suffer and the Iudges therby terrified This done they departed away from the place glad and reioycing for the testimony that they had geuen of their fayth Many other besides were in other cities and tounes rent and torne asunder by the Heathen among whom one I wil speake off for cause worthy of memory Ischirion one that was in seruice with a certaine noble man was commaunded of his maister to make sacrifice who for not obeying was therefore rebuked After persisting in the same was greuously threatned with sharp and manacing wordes At last his maister when he coulde not preuaile against him taking a stake or pike in his handes ran him through into the body and slue him What should I speake of the multitude of them which wandering in desertes and mountaines were consumed with hunger thirst cold sicknes thieues or wilde beasts of whose blessed victorie they which be aliue are yet witnesses In the number of whom one I will speake off among diuers other named Cheremon Bishop of the Citie called Nilus an aged man he with his wife flying to the mountain of Arabia neuer returned again nor euer could be seene after And though they were sought for diligently by their brethren yet neither they nor their bodies were found Many other there were which flying to these moūtains of Arabia were taken of the barbarous Arabians of whom some with much mony could scarse be ransomed some were neuer heard off yet to this present day Thus much out of the Epistle of Dionysius alledged in Euseb. Lib. 6 cap. 41 42. c. Moreouer the foresaid Dionysius in an other place writyng to Germanus of his owne daungers and of other sustained in this persecution before this persecution of Decius thus inferreth as followeth I sayth he behold before the sight of God I lye not and he knoweth I lie not how that I hauing no regard of myne owne life and notwithout the motion of God did flye and auoyde the daunger of this persecution Yea and also before that this persecution of Decius did rage against vs Sabinus the same houre sent a Farmer to seeke me at what tyme I remaining at home waited iij. dayes for his comming But he searching narowly for me by all wayes fields flouds corners where he thought I might best haue hid my self or to haue passed by was stroken with such a blindnesse that he could not find myne house thinking with himself nothing lesse then that I would abide at home in such so dangerous persecution Thus these iij. days beyng past vpon the fourth day the Lord God so willing and commanding me to flie and also maruelously opening to me the way I with my children and many other brethren went out together And this not to come of my selfe but to be the worke of Gods prouidence the sequel of those things declared wherein afterward I was not vnprofitable peraduenture to some c. Againe in another place shortly after the foresayd Dionysius proceedyng in the narration of himselfe thus inferreth Then I comming to Hierusalem with them which were with me was
face of the harlot as she was kissing him and so got he the victorie by the constant grace of the Lord assisting him An other like example of singular chastitie is written of the virgin Theodora and an other souldiour by Ambrose Lib. 2. De virginibus At Antioche this Theodora refusing to do sacrifice to the Idols was condemned by the Iudge to the stewes which notwtstanding by the singular prouidence of god was wel deliuered For as there was a great company of wanton yong men ready at the doore to prease into the house where she was one of the brethren named Didimus as Ado sayth mooued with fayth and motioÌ„ of God putting on a souldioures habite made himselfe one of the first that came in who rounding her in the eare tolde her the cause and purpose of his commyng beyng a christiaÌ„ as she was his counsaile was that she should put on that souldiors habite and so slip away And he puttyng on her garmentes would there remaine to abide their force And so did whereby the virgine escaped vnknowen Didimus left vnto the rage and wondring of the people beyng a man in stead of a woman was presented vnto the President vnto whom without delay he vttered all the whole matter as it was done professing him so as he was to be a christiaÌ„ and therupon was condemned to suffer Theodora vnderstanding thereof and thinking to excuse him by accusing her selfe offred her selfe as the partie guiltie vnto the Iudge clayming and requiring the condemnation to light vpon her the other as innocent to be discharged But the cruell Iudge crueller then Dionysius which spared Damon Pithias neither considering the vertue of the persons nor the innoncency of the cause vniustly and inhumanely proceded in execution against theÌ„ both who first hauing their heads cut off after were cast in the fire Ambros. Ado. Although what tyme or in what persecution these did suffer in the authors of this narration it doth not appeare Agathon a man of armes in the Citie of Alexandria for rebuking certaine lewd persons scornefully deridyng the dead bodies of the Christians was cried out off and rayled on of the people Afterward accused to the iudge was condemned to loose his head Erfordiensis The sayd Erfordiensis also maketh mention of Paulus and Andraeas whome the Proconsul of Troada gaue to the people beyng scourged and after drawne out of the Citie they were troden to death with the feete of the people Hen. de Erford Among other that suffered vnder this wicked Decius Bergomensis also maketh mention of one Iustinus a Priest of Rome and of an other Nicostratus a Deacon To these Vincentius also addeth Portius a Priest of Rome whom he reporteth to be the conuerter of Phillip the Emperor afore mentioned Of Abdon and Sennas we read also in the foresayd Bergomensis and Vincentius two noble men who because they had buried the christians whom Decius had brought from Babylon to Corduba and there put them to death were therfore accused to Decius brought to Rome where they beyng commaunded to sacrifice to dead Idols would not obey and for the same were geuen to the wilde beastes to be deuoured but when the wild beastes more gentle then the men would not touch them they were at length with the sword beheaded Bergom Vincent Lib. 11. cap. 4 Albeit to me it seemeth not vnpossible nor vnlike this Abdon and Sennas to be the same whome in other storyes we finde and before haue mentioned to be Ammon and Zenon One Secundianus was accused to Valerian a Captayne of Decius to be a Christian which professioÌ„ when he stoutly did maynetayne was commaunded to prison By the way as the souldiours were leading him to the gaile Verianus and Marcellianus seing the matter cried to the souldiours asking them whether they drew the innocent At the which worde when they also confessed them selues to be Christians they were likewise apprehended and brought to a Citie named Centumcellas â— where being willed to sacrifice they did spit vpon the Idols and so after sentence and iudgement geuen first they were beaten with wasters or trunshons after that were hanged and tormented vpoÌ„ the gibbet hauing fire set to their sides Vincentius addeth moreouer that the tormentors some of them falleÌ„ sodainly dead other some being taken with wicked spirites the Martyrs with sword at length were beheaded Vinc. Lib. 11 cap. 31. To prosecute in length of history the liues and sufferings of all them which in this terrible persecution were Martyred it were to long almost infinite briefly therefore to rehearse the names of such as we finde alledged out of a certaine briefe treatise of Bede intituled De temporibus cited by Henricus De Erford it shal be at this time sufficient Under Decius suffered Hyppolitus and Concordia Hiereneus and Abnudus Victoria a virgine being noble personages of Antioche Bellias Byshoppe of the Citie of Apollonia Leacus Tyrsus and Gallinetus Nazanzo Tryphon in the Citie of Egypt called â—anais Phileas Bishop Philocomus with many other in Perside Philcronius byshop of Babylon Thesiphon Byshop of Pamphilia Nestor Byshop in Corduba Parmenius Priest with diuers moe In the Prouince called Colonia Circensis Marianus and Iacobus In Africa Nemesianus Felix Rogatianus priest â—elicissimus At Rome Iouinus Basileus also Ruffinâ— and Secunda Uirgines Tertullianus Valerianus Nemesius Sempronianus and Olympius In Spayne Teragone at Verona Zeno Byshop At Caesarea Marinus and Archemius In the towne of Miliane Priuatus Byshop Theodorus surnamed Gregorius Byshop of Pontus Haec Beda Vincentius in his xj booke maketh also mention citing Ex Hugone of certaine children suffering Martyrdome vnder the same persecution in a Citie of Tuscia called Aretium whose names I finde not except they be â—â—rgentius Laurentius mentioned in Equilinus Lib. 5. cap. 80. Nowe that I haue recorded of them sufficiently which vnder this tempest of Decius constantly gaue their liues to Martyrdome for the testimonie of Christ it remaineth that a fewe wordes also be spoken of such that for feare or frailtie in this persecution did shrinke backe slide from the truth of their confession In the number of whome first commeth in the remembraÌ„ce of Serapion an aged olde man Of whom writeth Dionysius Alexandrinus vnto Fabius declaring that this Serapion was an olde man which liued amongest them a sincere and vpright life of long time but at length fell This Serapion oft and many times desired to be receaued againe but no man listened to him for hee had sacrificed before After this not long after he fell into sickenesse where he remained three dayes dombe and benummed of all his seÌ„ses The fourth day following beginning a litle to recouer he called to him his sisters sonne saide how long how loÌ„g my sonne do ye hold me here Make hast I pray you that I were absolued Call hether some of the ministers to me and so saying no more
vs leaue vs there where they had vs that is let them suffer vs to stand content with that faith and religion which then was taught brought from Rome by Eleutherius as nowe we differ nothing frō the same and we wil desire no better And if they wil not then let the wise Reader iudge where the fault is in vs or them which neither themselues will persist in the antiquitie of the Romish religion whych they so much bragge of neither will they permit vs so to do And thus much by the way to satisfie the foresayd obiection whereby we may haue now a more ready passage into the order and course of the Hystorie Beyng therefore graunted vnto them whych they so earnestly sticke vpon that the Christian faith and Religion of this Realme was brought from Rome first by Eleutherius then afterwarde by Austen thus wryteth the Chronicles of that matter About the time and yeare of the Lord. 180. king Lucius sonne of Coilus which builded Colchester king of the Britaines who then were the inhabiters possessors of thys land which now we Englishmen call England hearing of the myracles wonders done by the Christians at that time in diuers places as Monumetensis wryteth directed hys letters to Eleutherius Byshop of Rome to receaue of him the Christian faith Although about the computation of the yere and time great difference there is in authours when this shoulde be Nauclerus sayth it was An. 156. but that cannot be forsomuch as Eleutherius was not yet Byshop by the space of 20. yeres after that Henricus de Erfordia sayth it was An. 169. in the 19. yere of Verus Emperor but that agreeth not with approued hystories which all consent that Verus raigned not 19. yeres and if he had yet that yeare commeth not to the yere of our Lord. 169. but to the yere 181. Some other say that Eleutherius was made Byshop in the 6. yeare of Commodus which was the yeare of our Lorde 186. but that seemeth to goe to farre but let the authours agree as they can Let vs returne to Eleutherius the good Byshop who hearing the request of thys king glad to see the godly towardnes of his wel disposed mind sendeth him certaine teachers preachers called Fugatius or by some Faganus and Damianus or Dimianus which conuerted first the king and people of Britaine and Baptised them with the Baptisme and Sacrament of Christes faith The Temples of Idolatry and all other Monuments of Gentilitie they subuerted conuerting the people frō theyr diuers many gods to serue one liuing God Thus true religion with sincere faith increasing superstition decaied with al other rites of Idolatrie There were thē in Britaine 28. head Priestes which they called Flamines 3. Archpriests among them which were called Archflamines hauing the ouersight of their maners as Iudges ouer the rest These 28. Flamines they turned to 28. Bishops And the 3. Archflamines to 3. Archbyshoppes hauyng then theyr seates in three principall Cityes of the Realme that is in London in Yorke and in Glamorgantia videlicet in Vrbe legionum by Wales Thus the Countreys of the whole Realme being deuided euery one vnder his owne Bishop and all things setled in a good order the foresaide king Lucius sent againe to the sayd Eleutherius for the Romane lawes thereby likewise to be gouerned as in Religion nowe they were framed accordingly Unto whome Eleutherius againe writeth after the tenour of these words ensuing The Epistle of Eleutherius Bishop of Rome sent to king Lucius ANno 169. a Passione Christi scripsit Dominus Eleutherius Papa Lucio Regi Britanniae ad correctionem Regis procerum regni Britanniae and so foorth as foloweth in English Yee require of vs the Romane lawes and the Emperours to be sent ouer to you which you may practise put in vre wythin your Realme The Romane lawes the Emperours we may euer reproue but the lawe of God we may not Yee haue receaued of late through Gods mercie in the realme of Britaine the lawe and faith of Christ ye haue with you within the Realme both the parties of the Scriptures Out of them by gods grace with the Coūcel of your realme take ye a law and by that lawe through gods sufferance rule your kingdome of Britayne For you be Gods Vicare in your kingdome according to the saying of the Psalme Deus iudicium tuum Regi da c. That is O God geue thy iudgement to the King and thy righteousnes to the kings sonne c. He sayd not the iudgement righteousnes of the Emperor but thy iudgement and iustice that is to say of God The kinges sonnes be the Christian people folke of the Realme which be vnder your gouernement and liue and continue in peace within your kingdome as the Gospel sayeth like as the henne gathereth her chickēs vnder her wings so doth the king his people The people and folke of the Realme of Britayne be yours whome if they be deuided ye ought to gather in concord and peace to call them to the faith and lawe of Christ and to the holy church to cherish and maintaine them to rule and gouerne them and to defende them alwaies from such as would do them wrōg from malicious men and enemies A king hath his name of ruling and not of hauing a Realme You shal be a king while ye rule wel but if you do otherwise the name of a king shall not remaine with you you shall lose it which God forbid The almightie God graunt you so to rule the Realme of Britayne that you may raigne wyth him for euer whose Vicar ye be in the Realme After this maner as you haue heard was the Christiā faith either first brought in or els confirmed in this realme of Britayne by the sending of Eleutherius not with any crosse or procession but onely at the simple preaching of Fagane and Damian through whose ministerie this realme Ileland of Britaine was eftsoones reduced to the faith lawe of the Lord according as was prophecied by Esay as wel of that as other Ilelands mo where he sayth chap. 42. he shall not faint nor geue ouer till hee hath set iudgement in earth and Ilelands shal waite for hys lawe c. The faith thus receiued of the Britaynes cōtinued among them and florished the space of 216. yeres till the cōming of the Saxones who then were Paganes whereof more followeth hereafter to be sayde the Lorde Christ assisting thereunto In the meane time somthing to speake of this space before which was betwixt the time of Lucius and the first cōming in of the Saxones first is to be vnderstanded that all this while as yet the Emperors of Rome had not receiued the faith what time the kings of Britaine the subiects therof were cōuerted now as is sayd to Christ for the which cause much trouble and perturbation was sought
First that they which began to erect these monasteries and celles of Monkes and Nunnes to lyue soly and singlely by themselues out of the holy state of matrimony had forseene what daunger what absurd enormities might and also did thereof ensue both publikely to the Church of Christ priuately to their own soules Secondly that vnto this their zeale deuotion had bene ioyned like knowledge doctrine in Christes gospell especially in the article of our free iustification by the faith of Iesu Christ. Because of the lacke wherof as wel the builders founders therof as they that were professed in the same seeme both to haue run the wrong way to haue bene deceiued For albeit in them there was a deuotion zeale of mynd that thought well in this their doyng which I wil not here reprehend yet the end and cause of their deedes buildings cannot be excused beyng contrary to the rule of Christes Gospel for so much as they did these things seeking thereby merites with God and for remedy of theyr soules and remission of their sinnes as may appeare testified in their owne recordes wherof one here I thought to set forth for probation of the same Read this Charte if it please thee gentle Reader of king Ethelbald his donation charter giuen to churches and religious persons which Ethelbald was the builder as is sayd of Peterborough the wordes of his record and instrument be those * The donations and priuiledges granted and geuen by King Ethelbald to religious men of the Church PLerumque contingere soleâ—it pro incerta temporum vicissitudine vt ea quae multarum fidelium personarum testimonio consilioque roborata fuerint fraudulenter per contumaciaÌ„ plurimorum machinamenta simulationis sine vlla consideratione rationis periculose dissipentur nisi autoritate literarum testamento Chyrographorum aeternae memoriae comittantur Quapropter ego Ethelbaldus Rex Merciorum pro amore caelestis patriae remedio animae meae studendum esse praeuidi vt eam per bona opera liberam efficerem in omni vinculo delictorum Quoniam enim mihi omnipotens Deus per misericordiam clementiae suae absque vllo antecedente merito sceptra regiminis largitus est ideo libenter ei ex eo quod dedit retribuo Huius rei gratia hanc donationem me viuente concedo vt omnia monasteria Ecclesiae regni mei à publicis vectigalibus operibus oneribus absoluantur nisi instructionibus arcium vel pontium quae nulli vnquam prosunt Praeterea habeant famuli Dei propriam libertatem in fructibus siluarum agrorum in captura piscium ne munuscula praebeant vel regi vel principibus nisi voluntaria Sed liberi Deo seruiant c. By the contentes hereof may well be vnderstand as where he sayth pro amore caelestis patriae pro remedio animae pro liberatione animae absolutione delictorum c how great the ignoraunce and blindenesse of these men was who lacking no zeale onely lacked knowledge to rule it withall seeking their saluation not by Christ onely but by their owne deseruings and meritorious deedes Which I recite not here to any infamy or reprehensioÌ„ of them but rather to put vs in minde and memory how much we at this present are bound to God for the true sincerity of his truth hidden so long before to our foreauncetors and opened now to vs by the good will of our God in his sonne Christ Iesu. This onely lameÌ„ting by the way to see them to haue such works and to lacke our fayth and vs to haue the right fayth and to lacke their workes And this blinde ignorauÌ„ce of that age thus aboue prenoted was the cause not onely why these kinges builded so many Monasteries vpon zealous superstition but also why so many of them forsaking their orderly vocation of Princely regiment gaue themselues ouer to Monasticall profession or rather wilfull superstition Concerning the names and number of which kings that were professed Monkes is sufficiently in the storye before declared the names of whome wee shewed to be seuen or eight within the space of these two hundreth yeres Such was then the superstitious deuotioÌ„ of kings Princes in that age and no lesse also to bee noted in Queenes and kings daughters with other noble women of the same age and time The names of whom it were to long here to recite As Hilda daughter to the nephew of Edwine king of Northumberland Abbesse of the house of Ely Erchengoda with her sister Ermenilda daughters of Ercombertus king of Kent whiche Erchengoda was professed in Saint Brigets order in Fraunce Item Edelberga wyfe and Queene to Kyng Edwyne of Northumberland and daughter of kyng Anna which was also in the same house of S. Brigit made a Nunne Item Etheldreda whoÌ„ we terme S. Eldride wife to king Ekfride of Northumberland who beyng maried to two husbands could not be obtained to geue her consent to either of them during the space of 12. yeares but would needes liue a Uirgin and was professed Nunne at Helings Werburga was the daughter of Vlferus king of Mercians made Nunne at Ely Kinreda sister of king Vlferus and Kinswida her sister were both Nunnes professed Sexburga daughter of kyng Anna king of Mercians and wyfe of Ercombert kyng of Kent was Abbesse at Ely Elfrida daughter of Oswy kyng of Northumberland was Abbesse of Whitney Mildreda Milburga and Milguida all three daughters of Merwaldus king of West Mercians entred the profession and vow of NuÌ„nish virginitie Kineburga wife of Alfride king of Northumberland and sister to Ofricus king of Mercians and daughter of king Penda was professed Abbesse of the Monastery in Glocester Elfleda daughter of Oswy king and wyfe of Peda sonne of king Penda likewise inclosed her self in the same profession and vow of Romish chastitie Likewise Alfritha wyfe to king Edgar And Editha daughter to the sayd Edgar with Wolfrith her mother c. All which holy Nunnes with diuers mo the Romish catholikes haue canonised for Saintes and put the most part of theÌ„ in their Calender and onely because of the vowe of chastitie solemnly professed Concerning the which chastitie whether they kept or no little I haue to say against them and lesse to sweare for them But whether they so kept it or not if this gift of chastitie which they professed were geuen them of God small prayse worthy was it in them to keepe it If it were not geuen them I will not say here of them so much as hath bene sayd of some other which sufficiently haue painted out to the world the demeanour of these holy votaries But this will I say that although they kept it neuer so perfectly yet it is not that which maketh saints before God but only the bloud of Christ Iesus and a true fayth in him Likewise remayneth that as we haue declared the deuotion
in the desert of Scythia who sent ij of hys Nouices with figs vnto one that was sicke in the wildernes 18. miles off from the Church It chaunced these two yong Nouices missing the way wandered so long in the wild forest or wildernes and could not find the Celie that for emptines and wearines they waxed faint tired And yet rather would they die then tast the figs committed to them to cary and so dyd for shortly after they were found dead their figges lying whole by them An other story he also reciteth of two Monasticall brethren who making their progresse in the desert of Thebaide purposed with theÌ„selues to take no sustenance but such as the Lord should minister himselfe vnto them It happened as they were wandering desolate in the desert and faynting almost for penury certayne Mazices a kinde of people by nature fearce and cruel notwithstanding being sodenly altered into a new nature of humanitye came forth and of their owne accord offered bread vnto them Which bread the one thankfully receaued as sent of God The other as counting it sent of man and not of God refused it and so for lacke perished Hereunto might I also annexe the story of Mucius who to declare his obedience did not sticke at the commaundement of his Abbot to cast his sonne into the water not knowing whether any were appointed there ready to rescue him from drouning so far were the Monkes in those dayes drouned in superstition What is this but for mans traditions and commaundements to transgresse the commaundement of God which saith Thou shalt do no murther Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God What man is so blynd that seeth not by these infinite examples mo what pernitious superstition hath begun by reason of this Monkery almost from the beginnyng to creepe into the Church Wherfore I cannot maruell inough seeyng that age of the Church had in it so many learned and famous Doctors who not onely did approue and allow these monasticall sectes of life but also certaine themselues were the authors and institutors of the same yea and of mens traditions made the seruice of God In number of whome may be reckoned Basilius Magnus Nazianzenus who with immoderate austeritie did so plucke downe themselues that when they were called to the office of Bishops they were not able to sustaine the labour therof After these foresayd monkes of that time aboue recited followed other Monkes of the middle age of the Church who as in multitude so also in superstition increasing began by little and little from their desolate dens in the vaste wildernes to approch more neare to great towns where they had solemne Monasteries founded by Kinges and Queenes and kings daughters and other rich Consuls as is partly before touched And the causes also touched withall for the which they were first founded as these pro remedio animae meae pro remissione peccatorum meorum pro redemptione peccatoruÌ„ meorum pro salute regnorum quique meo subiacent regimini populorum In honorem glorlosae virginis c. For all these impious and erroneous titles and causes we finde alleaged in storyes as in Malmes beriensis Iornalensis Henricus and other moe In which histories I also note that the most part of these foresayd monasteries were erected first vpon some great murther either by war in the field or priuately committed at home as shall well appeare to them which read the bookes whom I haue alledged But to returne to our Monks agayn who as is sayd first began to creepe from the cold field into warme townes and cloysters from townes then into citties and at length from their close cellors and citties vnto Cathedrall Churches as here appeareth by this storye of King Edgar where not onely they did abound in wealth and riches especially these Monkes of our latter tyme but much more did swimme in superstition and Pharisaicall hipocrisie beyng yoked and tied in all their doings to certaine prescript rules and formal obseruances in watching in sleeping in eating in rising in praying in walkyng in talking in looking in tasting in touching in handling in their gestures in their vestures euery maÌ„ apparailed not as the proper condition of other would require nor as the season of the yeare did serue but as the coacted rules order of euery sect did inforce them The number of which sectes was infinitely diuers some after Basilius rule went in white some after Benets rule in blacke some CluniaceÌ„sis first set vp by Otho in the tyme of this king Edgar wearing after the rule of Benets order some after Hieroms rule leather girdled and coped aboue their white coate some Gregorians copper coloureâ— Some de valle vmbrosa graye Monkes Some Grandâ—montenses wearing a coate of mailes vpon theyr bare bodyes with a black cloake therevpon Some Cistercianes who had white rochets on a blacke coate Some Celestines all in blew both cloake coule and cap Some Charter Monkes wearing hearecloth next their bodyes Some Flagellants going barefoot in long white linnen shirtes with an open place in the backe where they beat themselues with scourges on the bare skinne euery day before the peoples eyes till the bloud ranne downe saying that it was reuealed to them by an Angell that in so scourging themselues within 30. dayes and 12. houres they should bee made so pure from sinne as they were wheÌ„ they first receiued baptisme some starred Monkes Some Iesuites with a white girdle a russet coule Briefely who can recken vp the innumerable sectes and disguised orders of their fraternities Some holding of S. Benet some of S. Hierome Some of S. Basill Some of S. Barnard Some of S. Bridget Some of S. Bruno Some of S. Lewes as though it were not enough for Christen men to holde of Christ onely so subiect were they to seruile rules that no part of Christen liberty remayned among them So drowned and sunck in superstition that not onely they had lost Christes religion but also almost the sense and nature of men For where men naturally are and ought to be ruled by the descrete gouernment of reasoÌ„ in all outward doynges wherein no one rule can serue for all men the circumstaunce of tyme place person and busines being so sundry and diuers Contrary among these not reason but onely the knock of a bell ruled all their doinges their rising their sleeping theyr praying their eating their comming in their going out their talking their sileÌ„ce altogether like insensible people either not hauing reason to rule themselues or els as persons vngrateful to God neyther enioyning the benefite of reason created in them nor yet vsing the grace of Christes libertie wherunto he redemed them Thus thou seest gentle Reader sufficiently declared what the monkes were in the primitiue time of the Church what were the Monkes of the middle age and of these our latter dayes of the church Wherunto ioyne
Anselmus certain bishops to moue and prooue his mynd declaring what charges and paynes the kyng had bene at in his behalfe to procure the pall for hym from Rome which otherwyse would haue stood him in great expences and that all this the king hath done for his sake Wherfore it were good reason and conueniēt that he to gratifie the king should something condescend to his request againe But with all this Anselme the stoute Archbishop would not be moued wherefore the kyng seeyng none other remedy was compelled to graunt vnto him the full right of his Archbishoprike And so the day apointed when the palle should be brought to Canterbury being caried with all solemnitie in a thing of siluer the Archbishop with a great concourse of people came forth barefoot with his priestly vestiments after a most goodly maner to meete the same And so beyng brought in was layd vppon the aulter whilest Anselme spreading ouer hys shoulders his popish vestiments proceeded vnto his popish masse Thus agreement beyng made betwene the kyng and the bishop so long as it would hold It happened the yere following the kyng with his army entred into Wales to subdue such as there rebelled against him After the victory gotten the king returned home agayne with triumph To whom Anselme thought to haue come to congratulate his prosperous successe But the king preuented hym by messengers laying to the bishops charge both the smal number euil seruice of his souldiours sent to him at hys need At the hearing hereof all the hope of Anselme was dasht who at the same present had thought to haue obtayned done many great matters with the king touching the state of the Church But here all turned contrary to his expectation In so much that he was charged against the next court of parliament to make his aunswer But he auoided that by appealing to Rome Wherfore he made his sute and friendes to the king for lisence to go to the Pope Unto the which sute the king aunswered agayne that he should not go neither was there any cause for him so to do for that both he knew him to be of so sound a lyfe that he had done no such offence where of hee needed to craue absolution at Rome neither was there any such lacke of science knowledge that he neded to borrow any counsel there In so much sayth the kyng that I dare say Pope Urbane rather hath to geue place to the wysedome of Anselme then Anselme to haue neede of Urbane Wherefore as he hath no cause to goe so I charge hym to tary And if he continue in his stubburnnes still I wil assuredly season vpon his possessions and conuert his Archbishoprike vnto my cofers for that he transgresseth and breaketh hys fidelitie and obessaunce promising before to obserue all the customes of my kyngdome Neyther is it the fashion in this Realme that any of my Nobles should goe to Rome without my sending And therefore let him sweare vnto me that he shall neyther for any greuance appeale hereafter to the sea of Rome or els let him voyde my realme Against these wordes of the king Anselme thinkyng not best to reply agayne by any Message but by worde of mouth comming himselfe personally to the kyng placeth himselfe after his order on the right hand of the Prince where he made his reply vnto the message sent to hym by the kyng Where as ye say I ought not to goe to Rome either for lacke of any trespasse or for aboundance of counsaile and knowledge in me albeit I graunt to neither of them as true yet what the truth is therein I referre it to the iudgement of God And whereas ye say that I promised to kepe and obserue your customes that I graunt but with a condition so farre to keepe them and such of them to obserue as were consonant to the lawes of God ruled with right and equitie Moreouer whereas ye charge me with breach of my fidelity and allegeance for that contrary to your customes I appeale to the Sea Apostolicke my reuerence and dutie to your soueraigntie reserued if an other would say it that is vntrue For the fidelitie and obeisaunce that I owe to thee O King I haue it of the faith and fidelitie of God whose Vicare S. Peter is to whose seat I do appeale Farther whereas ye require me to sweare that I shal for no cause hereafter at any time appeale to Rome I pronoūce openly that a christian Prince requireth such an othe of his Archbishop vniustly For if I should forsweare S. Peter I should denye Christ. And when I shall at any time deny Christ then shall I be content and ready to stand to my satisfaction of my transgression to you for asking license to goe to Rome And peraduenture when I am gone the goodes of the Churche shall not so serue your temporal desires and commodities as ye wene for At these wordes of the Bishop the king and his nobles were not a little incensed defending againe that in obseruing the kinges customes there was neither condition nor any clause put in either of God or right No was sayde Anselme If so be that in your customes was neither mention made of God nor of right whereof was there mention then For God forbid that any Christian shoulde be bound to any customes which goe contrary to God and to right Thus on both sides passed much altercation betwene thē At length the king after many threatning wordes tolde him he should cary nothing out of the realme with him Well sayde the Bishop if I may neyther haue my horse nor garmentes with me then will I walke on foote And so addressed him toward his iourney all the other bishops forsaking him wherof none would take his part but if he came to them for their counsaile they sayd he was wise inough and needed not their counsaile as who for his prudence knewe best what was to be done as also for his holines was willing and able to prosecute the same that he did know As for them they neither durst nor wold stand against the king their Lord whose fauour they could not lacke for the peril that might happen both to thēselues and to their kinrede But for him because he was both a stranger and void of such wordly corruption in him they willed him to goe forwarde as he had begon their secrete consent he shoulde haue but their open voice they woulde not geue him Thus Anselmus remaining at Douer 15. daies tarying for winde at last sped him towarde his passage But his packing being secretly knowen in the court the kings officer William Warlwast preuented hys purpose searching by the kings commaundement al his trusses coffers satchels sleeues purse napkin and bosome for letters and for mony and so let him passe Who sailing into Fraunce first rested a while at Lions from thence came to Rome to complaine to Pope
pure from al leauen and malice and wickednesse But nowe after we are come from the olde figure to the newe trueth and eate the vnleauened flesh of Christ that olde figure in breade of which we make that flesh is not necessary for vs. But manifest it is to be better sacrificed of vnleauened then of leauened c. To this letter I haue also adioyned an other Epistle of his to the sayd Valtrame appertaining to matters not much vnlike to the same effect Wherein is entreated touching the varietie and diuers vsages of the sacraments in the church Wherby such as cal and cry so much for vniformitie in the Churche may note peraduenture in the same something for their better vnderstanding ¶ A piece of on other letter of Anselme to the said Valtram bishop of Nur. To the reverende father and his frend Valtram by the grace of God the worshipful bishop of Nurenburgh Anselme the seruant of the Church of Canterbury greeting c. YOur worship complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church that they are not made euery where after one sorte but are handled in diuers places after diuers sortes And truelie if they were ministred after one sorte and agreeing through the whole church it were good and laudable Yet notwithstanding because there be many diuersities which differ not in the summe of the sacrament in the strength of it or in the saith nor els can be gathered into one custome I thinke that they are rather to be borne with in agreement of peace than to be condemned with offence For we haue this from the holy fathers thai if the vnitie of charitie be kept in the Catholique faith the diuersitie of customes hurt nothing But if it be demanded whereof this diuersity of customes doe spring I perceiue no other cause thereof but the diuersitie of mens wits Which although they differ not in strength and truthe of the thing yet they agree not in the fitnesse and comelinesse of the ministring For that which one iudgeth to be meeter oftentimes an other thinketh lesse mete wherefore not to agree in such diuersities I thinke it not to swarue frō the truth of the thing c. Then in the story it followeth after long debating and discussing of these matters in the councell when they had geuen foorth their determination vpon the same And the Pope had blasted out his thundring excommunications against the Grecians all that tooke their parte at length was brought in touching the complaintes and accusation against the king of England Upon the hearing whereof Pope Urbane with his adherents was ready to proceede in excommunication against the king But Anselme kneeling before the Pope after hee had first accused his King then after obtained for him longer time to be geuen vpon further triall Thus the councell breaking vp the Pope returning againe to Rome directeth downe his letters to the King commaunding him that Anselme with all his partakers in speedy wise should be reuested againe into his archbishoprick and al other possessions therunto appertaining To this the king sendeth answere againe by messengers who comming to the Pope declared in the kings behalfe on this wife That the King their maister did not a little meruaile what came in his minde to commaund Anselme to be reuested and relaised againe into his former Archbyshopricke seeing he told him before plainly that if he went out of England without his leaue he woulde so doe vnto him Well saith the Pope haue ye no other matter against Anselmus but onely this No quod they And haue ye taken all this trauel sayth the Pope to come hether so farre to tell me this that the Primate of your countrey is therefore seased and dispossessed because he hath appealed to the sea and iudgement Apostolicall Therefore if thou louest thy Lord speede thee home and tell him if he wil not be excommoned that he quickly reuest Anselme againe to all the he had before And least I make thee to be hanged for thy labour looke to thy terme and see that thou bring me aunswer againe from him into this citie against the next coūcel the third weeke after Easter The messenger or speaker being somewhat astonied at the hearing of this so ragicall aunswere thinking yet to worke something for his King master came secretely to the Pope saying that he would conferre a certaine mysterie from his king priuately wyth his holinesse betwene them two What mysterie that was or what there passed from the king to the Pope the court of Rome mine author doth not shew But so cunningly the mysterie was handled that with a full consent both of the Pope and all the court of Rome a longer day was geuen from Easter to Michaelmas and the popes cholericke heate so asswaged that when the councel came which then was holden in S. Peters Church in Rome albeit great complaintes were then denounced against the King yet such fauour was found that he toke no harme Onely the sentence of excōmunication was there pronounced against such lay persons as gaue inuesture of Churches and them that were so inuested Also against them that doe consecrate such or which geue themselues in subiection to lay mē for ecclesiastical liuings as is before touched c. This Councell being finished the Archbishop seeing the vnstedfastnesse of the Pope which pleased him but a little tooke his iourney to Lions where he continued his abode a long time till the death first of pope Urbane then after of the king Of this king William many things be diuersly recorded some to his commendation some to his discommēdation whereof this is one which some will ascribe to hardines but I rather to rashnes in him As this king vpon a time was in his disport of hunting sodenly worde came to him that Cenourona a Citie in Normandy was besieged The King without longer tarying or aduisement tooke the straight way towarde the sea side sending to his lordes that they should followe after They being come to hys presence aduised him to staie till the time his people were assembled but he would not be stayed saying that such as him loued he knew wold follow him shortly and so went to take ship The shipmaster seeing the weather so darke and cloudie was afraide and counsailed the king to tarrie till the winde did turne about and the weather more fauourable But the King persisting in his iourney commaunded him to make all the speede he might for his life saying that he neuer hearde that any King yet was euer drowned And so passed the sea in safetie and came to Normandie The 13. yeare of his reigne the saide King William hauing the same time in his hand three byshoprickes Cant. Wint. and Saruin◠also 12. Abbeyes in farme As he was in his disport of hunting in the new forest by glaunsing of an arrowe shot of a Knight named Walter Eyrell was wounded to death and so
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories frō the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming frō Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile cōquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
of our auncestors which doubted not to shedde their owne bloud for the encrease and defence of the Churches liberty and the faith and coueting to prouide for the puritie of faith and the state of the Church as also to auoid the hurt of the generall slaunder being not able to passe ouer any longer the premisses with wincking and dissembling and my conscience driuing to the same seeing this estimate opinion of him in these matters is not rashly of vs conceiued but vehemently and plainly increased by many and continuall cryings of credible men and great authoritie oft and oftentimes beaten vnto vs fearing moreouer the destruction of the faith both of vs and of al other subiects and specially of kings and princes of the world which ought to reproue negligence which acknowledge that we haue receiued power geuen vs from the Lord to the promoting and increasement of it we agree to your requestes in this behalfe and to the calling and assembling a councell for the glory of God sauing the honour and reuerence that is due to the holy Romish church in all thinges whereby the trueth may appeare in the premisses and all errour auoided that the state of the vniuersall Church and all Christianitie and the matters of faith and the holy land may be prouided for the slauÌ„ders ieoperdies haÌ„ging ouer vs may be withstanded we be ready offer our selues gladly as much as in vs is to bestowe our labour and diligent paine therabouts Earnestly requiring and beseeching in the mercifull bowels of Iesu Christ you Archbishops and other Prelates here present as children of the Church and pillers of faith called of the Lorde to the promoting encrease and preseruing thereof to care for the same that with all diligence ye wold geue heede as becommeth you and effectually you would labor by al wayes and fit meanes to the calling and assembling of this councel in which we intend to be personally present And left the said Boniface which hath boldly and wrongfully many times threatned to proceede against vs stopping and hindring our purposes and intent â—â—ast any of his workes of darkenesse if there be any should come to light directly or indirectly hindering the calling and gathering of this councel or least any state being in the same realme that wil in dede procede against vs or our state churches Prelates Barons other faithfull vassals our subiects our lands or our realme and the state of the realme by abusing any spirituall sworde in excommunicating suspending or otherwais by any meanes for vs and our welwillers and them that will followe vs we prouoke appeale in wryting to the foresayd general councell which we instantly desire to be called and to one lawâ—ull chiefe Bishop that shall be or to any other to whome we shoulde appeale and yet not going from the appellation made by M. William of Nagareta to whom we sticked then and also yet sticke requiring earnestly a witnes of our appellation of you Prelates Notaries expressedly to renue such prouocation and appellation when and afore whome it shal be thought meete to you Then the Archbishops within wrytten byshops Abbots and Priors aunswered the premisses as it is founde in the actes prouoked and appealed agreed to and protested and made prouocation and appellation agreement and protestation as is contained more fully in a certaine paper there openly and plainely red whose tenor followeth with these wordes We Archbishoppes of Nicosen Remen Senoren Narbonen Turonen and bishops of Landuiren Belnacen Catolacen Antisiodorem Meldimen Nurmen Carnotem Aurelianen Ambiauen Morinen Silanen Andeganen Abricen Constant Ebroicen Lexonicen Sagien Caloromont Lemonicen Auicen Masticoren And we Abbots of Cluniac promostraten of the greater monasterie of the court of S. Dionise in Fraunce Camped S. Victors S. Genoueue S. Marten Landmoen Figiacem Bellicem in Lemociuio and Frier Hugh visiter of the houses of the order of knights of S. Iohn in Ierusalem in Fraunce and the father Priour of S. Martine in the fieldes hearing these things which were sayd propounded and obiected yesterday to day by you the Lords Earles and William aforesaide against the Lorde Boniface the 8. and Pope being mooued with suche sayings purposes assertations and your othes your request and other lawfull causes and were compelled by need considering that the matter of our faith which is Christes is handled in the premisses Wee that be called to part of this care to the defence and maintenaunce of the faith of soules of the realme although vnworthy yet coueting to with stande the ieoperdies that hang ouer vs by reason of the premisses and other causes thinking the calling gathering of the sayd Councell profitable necessary that the innocencie of the Lord Boniface himself may clearely be discussed as we desire our coÌ„sciences bearing witnesse that it may be determined on him by the Councell touching such things as are laide against him and that may be done which they decree according to the Canons We aunswere you our Lord king and you our Lordes Earles and William that the honor reuerence of the holy Romish church salued in all poyntes wee agree to your due requestes in this behalfe for the calling of the Councell and are ready to geue helpe and diligent labour to the calling and gathering of the said CouÌ„cell according to the decrees of the holy fathers and to the lawfull orders of the Canons not intending by any meanes to make parties of this matter nor to sticke to any that maketh parties Yet least the sayde Boniface being mooued or prouoked by these things as wee feare by likely coniectures and threatnings made against vs for the foresayde things that he will proceede against our parish Churches and our subiectes by some meanes or cause to proceede against vs by some authoritie of his owne or others by excommunication suspension interditing deposing depriuing or by some other meanes and colour sought to some impeachment or trouble of the sayd Councell and that we may sitte in the same Councell to iudge and do al other things that belong to the office of Prelates that our frends that sticke to vs would sticke to vs in all thinges may remaine safe for our selues our parish Churches our subiectes and them that sticke to vs or would sticke to vs in this behalfe we prouoke and appeale in wryting to the foresayde Councell that is to be gathered and to him that shall be the true and lawfull highest Bishop and to him or them to whome of right we shoulde appeale too and earnestly require our appellations committing vs our parish churches our subiectes friendes and them that sticke to vs our state and theirs our right goodes to the godly defence of the foresaide councell and of him that shall be the true and lawfull highest bishop and we protest to renewe this appellation where when and afore whome it shal be thought meete This was done at Paris at Lupara in the chamber of the sayd Lord
litle to nothing at all Let the Barons also consider how that there is but few which beleeue not in yâ— church For the church is one as in the 6. of CanticuÌ„ My Doue derling is one Wherfore without great perill of trasgression can they not perswade and counsell such liberties of the church to be abrogated and taken away That therfore your Maiesties conscience may remain pure and immaculate pleseth it your highnes by your anthority to seale confirme this good auncient canonicall priuiledge and contrary attempts if any be made by way of proclamation or otherwise to reuoke and call them in And further to keepe your mother the church of FrauÌ„ce in her auncient franck choyse liberty and customes And theÌ„ by you in al thinges God shal be glorified and honored to whom be honor and glory for euer and euer Amen Who then will honor you as is sayd 1. Reg. 21. whosoeuer shall honour me I will crowne him with that glory in which consisteth the true honor and is grauÌ„ted to none vnworthy Wherunto also none is admitted but worthy as blessed S. Austen saith which honor graunt he vnto you vs who is blessed world without end Amen And because a bill of many articles was exhibited wherof part did infringe the whole ecclesiastical iurisdictioÌ„ to the defeÌ„ce therof we wil according to the 4. cha of Ecclesiasticus stand eueÌ„ to the death where it is sayd for the truth striue thou vnto the death and God shall fight for thee agaynst thine enemies Some other of theÌ„ contayne onely abuse which we beleue none such to be But if there be we will see redresse therin Therfore for the honor of God for the vnburdening of our consciences for the kings maiesties reuerence for yâ— peoples profit and peace All we here assembled haue concluded to see remedy that the aforesayd abuses if any such be shal be left to the quietnes of the people and prayse of almighty God To whom be honor and glory world without end Amen * Another sitting in the Parliament The next Friday following being the 29. of December the prelates assembled themselues agayne together at the kings palace in Paris Where the reuerend father the L. Peter Bertrand by Gods permissioÌ„ bishop of Eduen spake openly there before the king sitting with his Counsellors and Barons about him taking to his theame the which is written in the 18. of Genesis O Lord be not angry that I speake yet more c. The which he applyed to this end that for the maiesty of the king the prudency of his counsell and insufficiency of himselfe considering the waightinesse of the cause he trembled and was afrayde to speake yet neuertheles trusting vpon his accustomed clemency tooke to him audacity presumed that which was appoynted to him by the prelates Beginning with the 89 psalme Lord thou art our refuge c. Which he prosecuted in extolling the king his persoÌ„ and his miraculous atteining to the crowne of Fraunce preaching further how he ought to be the champion defender of the faith all which he proued in few words by many reasoÌ„s and authorityes Afterward he touched those propositioÌ„s which were propounded by the foresaid Lord Peter of Cugner and for no other onely cause as he protested but to informe the coÌ„science of his soueraign Lord and king to aduise his grace concerning the same Not going about to make any finall iudgement determination or answer wherby either sentence Order Statute right to any man or other processe might thereof ensue or be grouÌ„ded And namely he first beginning with the Theame of the Lord Peter first affirmed render vnto the Emperour which is the Emperors and vnto God which is hys Marke 12. By whych woordes was signified the obedience and subiectioÌ„ to the king with the differeÌ„ce of the spiritualty from the temporalty wherof the first meÌ„ber is proued by the 1. Pet. 2. Where is sayde be yee subiect to euery humaine creature c. Also by the Cap. solite extra de maio ob And by the c. nouit extra de iudicijs cap. de sacerdotibê° 10. q. 1. with the notes about the same Moreouer as touching the distinction of both iurisdictions whereof the Lord Peter prooued the temporall iurisdiction to pertaine to seculare men the spiritual to the clergie by the wordes of our Sauiour Christ. Luke 22. where hee sayde Beholde two swordes Also for that Christ did pay tribute Teaching thereby how that the temporalties were to be reserued to the temporall men Math. 17. 11. q. ca. Si tribut ca. Magnum In like maner by the law of Iustinian where it is written that 2. great giftes were ordained graunted of God a Byshoprike and a kingdom The first to beare rule ouer Gods matters the other ouer worldly thinges c. And sayde moreouer that these 2. be the cases which in no wyse could be altered or changed Prou. 20. de TioÌ„ mo lib. 1. vlt. And affirmed also that oâ— suche Princely right the Kynge coulde not abrogate and depriue hymselfe For that it was unprescriptible appertaining to the crowne and his regal seat considering howe he tooke his othe at time of hys coronation not onely not to break or alienate the lawes of his realme but also to restore and reuoke such as were broken and alienated To which these his reasons it was answered that the iurisdiction and determination of ciuill causes whereabout the controuersie now standeth belongeth to the Church both by Gods law and mans law By Gods lawe it prooued was euen from Adams time to Christes comming per Innoc. ca. licet extra de foro compe And from Christes comming to Peters time and hys successors 22. di câ—omnes patriarchae Math. cap. 16. But how the Churche in the Realmes of Catholike Princes attained vnto thys right and interest which at this presence it doth enioy the law proueth 2. q. ca. 5. Si quis Praesbyter 11. q. 1. Relatum 25. dist Ecce Whych also is confirmed by the Emperors in the body of the lawe ff 3. ¶ Si causam col 9 23. q. vlt c. his a quibus The Canon furthermore teacheth how that S. Peter commaunded all the Princes of the earth and others to obey and giue place to the Byshops c omnes extra de maior ob 16. dist duo sunt Wherefore it was concluded that in no wise this right is to be separated and taken away from the Church And albeit in the realmes of tyrannous Princes this state of the Church is violated and not kept yet in this blessed realme of Fraunce it hath bene alwayes euen to these dayes duely obserued c. nouit extra de iudicijs This iurisdiction the lawes of Theodosius the Emperor and Carolus the great hathe also confirmed extra de iudicijs c. nonne all 11. q. 1. quaecunque c. fe iurisdictio c. expresse Where it is mentioned that the same Carolus Kynge of Fraunce
in an other worke of free iustification by grace And extenuated merits saying that they are no causes efficient of our saluation but onely sine qua non that is to say that workes be no cause of our iustification but yet our iustificatiō goeth not without them For the which his doctrine most sound and Catholicke he was condemned by the Pope an 1324. by the Popes decree extrauagant cap. Licet intra doctrinam Concerning the which man and his doctrine I thought good thus much to commit to history to the entent men may see that they which charge this doctrine now taught in the Church with the note of noueltye or newnes how iguoraunt and vnskilfull they be in the historyes and order of times fore past In the same part of condemnation at the same tyme also was Ioannes de Gunduno an 1330. and contayned also in the foresayd Extrauagāt with Marsilius Patauinus Whiche Ioannes wrote much vpon Aristotle and Auerrois and are yet remayning And no doubt but he wrote also of diuinity but not vnlike that these workes haue bene abolished In the same number and cataloge commeth also Guillermus Ockam who was in the yeare of our Lord 1326. as is afore mentioned pag. 375. and wrote likewise in defence of Ludouicus the Emperour agaynst the Pope and also in defence of Michael Generall of Grayfriers whom the Pope had excommunicated cursed for an hereticke Diuers treatises were by the sayd Ockam set forth whereof some are extant and in print as his questions distinctions some are extinct and suppressed as Ascentius reporteth quoòd essent aliquando asperiora Some againe be published vnder no name of the author being of his doing as the dialogue betwene the souldiour and the clarke wherin it is to be coniected what bookes and workes this Ockam had collected agaynst the Pope Of this Ockā Iohn Sledane in his history inferreth mention to his great cōmendation whose wordes be these William Ockam in time of Ludouicus 4. Emperor did florish about the yere of our Lord 1326. Who among other thinges wrote of the authority of the Bishop of Rome In the which booke he handleth these 8. questions very copiously whether both the administrations of the Bishops office and of the Emperors may be in one man 2. Whether the Emperour taketh his power and authority onely of God or els of the Pope 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome haue power by Christ to set and place kinges and Emperors and to commit to them theyr iurisdiction to be exercised 4. Whether the Emperor being elected hath full authority vpon the sayd his election to administer his Empire 5. Whether other kinges besides the Emperor and King of Romaines in that they are consecrated of priestes receiue of thē any part of their power 6. Whether the sayd kings in any case be subiect to their cōsecrators 7. Whether if the sayd kings should admit any newe sacrifice or should take to themselues the Diadeine without any further consecration they shoulde thereby lose their kingly right and title 8. Whether the seuen princes electors geue as much to the election of the Emperour as succession rightfull geueth to other kings Upon these questions he disputeth and argueth with sundry arguments and sundry reasons on bothe sides at length decideth the matter on the parte of the ciuil magistrate and by occasion therof entreth into the mention of the Popes decrees Extrauagant declaring how litle force or regard is to be geuen therunto Trithemius maketh mention of one Gregorius Ariminensis a learned a famous and right godly man who not much differing from the age of this Ockam about the yeare of our Lorde 1350. Disputed in the same doctrine of grace and free will as we doe nowe and dissented therein from the Papistes and Sophisters counting them woorse then Pelagians Of the like iudgement and in the same time was also Andreas de Castro as apeareth super lit 1. Sentent dist 45. and Burdianus vppon the Ethiques of Aristotle which both maintained the grace of that gospel as is now in the church receiued aboue 200. yeres since And what should I speake of the Duke of Burgundy named Eudo who at the same time An. 1350. disswaded the French king not to receiue in hys land the new founde cōstitutions decretall Extrauagant within his realme whose sage counsail then geuen yet remaineth among the French kings records as witnesseth Charol Molinaeus Dante 's an Italian wryter a Florentine lyued in the time of Ludouicus themperour about the yere of our lord 1300. and tooke his parte with Marsilius Patauinus against three sortes of men which he sayd were enemyes to the truth That is the pope Secondly the order of religious men which count thēselues the children of the church whē they are that children of the deuil their father Thirdly the Doctors of decrees and decretals Certain of his wrytings be extant abroad wherein he prooueth the Pope not to be aboue the Emperour nor to baue any right or iurisdiction in the Empire He cōfuteth the Donation of Constantine to be a forged and a fained thing as which neither did stande with any lawe or right For the which he was taken of many for an hereticke He complaineth moreouer very much the preaching of Gods worde to be omitted and in stede thereof the vaine fables of monkes and friers to be preached and beleued of the people and so the flock of Christ to be fed not with the foode of the Gospell but wyth winde The Pope sayeth he of a pastor is made a wolfe to wast the church of Christ and to procure with his Clergie not the word of God to be preached but his own Decrees In his canticle of purgatory he declareth the Pope to be the whore of Babylon And to her ministers to some hee applieth 2. hornes to some 4. As to the Patriarches whō he noteth to be the tower of the sayd whore Babilonicall Ex libris Dante 's Italice Hereunto may be added the saying out of the booke of Iornandus unprinted with the foresaid Dante 's that forsomuch as Antichrist commeth not before the destruction of the Empire therefore such as go about to haue the Empire extinct are forrunners and messengers in so doing of Antichrist Therfore let the Romaines sayth he and their Byshops beware least their sinnes and wickednes so deseruing by the iust iudgement of God the priesthood be taken from them Furthermore let all the prelates and princes of Germany take hede c. And because our aduersaries which obiecte to vs the newnes of our doctrine shall see the course and fourme of this religion now receaued not to haue ben eyther such a newe thing nowe or a thing so straunge in times past I will adde to these aboue recited master Taulerus a preacher of Argentine in Germany An. 1350. Who contrary to the Popes proceedings taught openly against al mennes merites
that tune men did striue and fight for the crosse at Hierusalem as it had bene for the chief and onely force and strength of our faith It is a wonder to reade the monumentes of the formore times to see and vnderstand what great troubles calamities thys crosse hath caused almoste in euery Christian common wealth For the Romish champions neuer ceased by wryting admonishing and coūsailing yea and by quarelling to moue stirre vp Princes mindes to warre battail euen as though the faith beleefe of the gospell were of small force or little effect wtout that wooden crosse This was the cause of that expedition of the most noble prince K. Rich. vnto Ierusalem Who being taken in the same iourney and deliuered vnto the Emperour could scarsly be raunsomed home againe for xxx M. markes pag. 248. In the same enterprise or iourney Fridericus the Emperour of Rome a man of most excellent vertue was muche endamaged in the same iourney an 1179. And also Philip the king of Fraunce scarsly returned home againe in safety not without great losses so much did they esteeme the recouery of the holy citie and crosse Upon this alone all mens eyes minds deuotions were so set and bent as though either there were no other crosse but that or that the crosse of Christ were in no other place but onely at Hierusalem Such was the blindnesse and superstition of those daies which vnderstood or knew nothing but such as were outwardly sene wheras the profession of our religion standeth in much other higher matters and greater mysteries what was the cause why that Urbanus did so vexe and torment himselfe Because that Antioche with the holy crosse was lost out of the hands of the Christians For so we doe finde it in the Chronicles at what time as Ierusalem with king Buido and the crosse of our Lord was taken and vnder the power of Sultan Urbanus toke the mater so greuously that for very sorow he died In whose place succeeded Lambertus which was called Gregory the 8. by whose motion it was decreed by the Cardinals that setting apart all riches and voluptuousnes they should preach the crosse of Christ and by their pouerty and humility first of all shuld take the crosse vpon them go before others into the lād of Ierusalem These are the words of the history wherby it is euident vnto the vigilant reader vnto what grosenes the true knowledge of the spiritual doctrine of the gospel was degenerate and growen vnto in those daies How great blindnes darknes was in those dayes euen in the first primacy supremacy of the bishop of Rome as though the outward succession of Peter and the Apostles had ben of greater force and effect to that matter What doeth it force in what place Peter did rule or not rule It is much more to be regarded that euery man should labor and study with all theyr endeuor to followe the life confession of Peter And that man seemeth vnto me to be the true successour of Peter against whom the gates of hel shall not preuaile For if that Peter in the gospell do beare the type figure of the christian church as all men in a maner do affirme what more foolish or vaine thyng can there be then thorough priuate vsurpation to restraine and to binde that vnto one man which by the appoyntment of the Lorde is of it selfe free and open to so many Thus in these so great and troublous times and horrible darkenes of ignoraunce what time there seemed in a maner to be no one so litle a sparke of pure doctrine left or remaining This foresayd wickliffe by Gods prouidence sprang and rose vp thorough whom the Lord would first waken and raise vp agayne the worlde which was ouermuch drowned and whelmed in the depe streames of humaine traditions Thus you haue heere the time of wickliffes originall Which Wickliffe after he had now by a long time professed deuinity in the vniuersity of Oxford and perceiuing the true doctrine of Christes Gospell to be adulterate and defiled with so many filthy inuentions of Bishops sectes of monkes and darke errours And that he after long debating and deliberating with himselfe with many secrete sighes and bewailing in hys mind the generall ignorance of the whole world could no lōger suffer or abide the same but that he at the last determined with himselfe to healpe and to remedy such things as he saw to be wide and out of the way But for so much as he saw that this daungerous medling could not be attempted or stirred wythout great trouble neyther that these things which had bene so long tune with vse and custome rooted and grafted in mennes mindes coulde not be sodenly plucked vp or taken away he thought with himselfe that this matter should be done by litle litle Wherfore he taking his original at small occasions thereby opened himselfe a way or meane to greater matters And first he assailed his aduersaries in logicall metaphisical questiōs disputing with them of the first forme fashion of things of the increase of time and of the intelligible substance of a creature with other such like sophemes of no great effect but yet notwithstanding did not a little helpe and furnish him which minded to dispute of greater matters So in these matters first began Regningham a Carmelite to dispute and argue against Iohn Wickliffe By these originals the way was made vnto greater poynts so that at the length he came to touch the matters of the sacraments and other abuses of the Church Touching whych thinges this holy man tooke great paynes protesting as they saide openly in the scholes that it was hys chiefe and principall purpose and intent to reuoke and call backe the Church from her Idolatry to some better amendment especially in the matter of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. But this bile or sore could not be touched wythout the great griefe and paine of the whole world For first of all the whole glutte of Monkes and begging Friers were set on a rage or madnes which euen as Hornets wyth their sharpe stings did assayle this good man on euery side fighting as is sayd for their aultars paunches and bellies After them the priests and then after them the Archb. tooke the matter in hand being then S. Sudbury who for the same cause depriued him of his benefice which then he had in Oxford Notwythstanding he being somwhat friended supported by the king as appeareth continued and bare out the malice of the Friers and of the Archb. all this while of his first beginning till about the yeare of our Lorde 1377. After whych time now to prosecute likewise of his troubles conflict first I must fetch about a little compasse as requisite is to inferre some mention of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the kings sonne and Lord Henry Percy whych were
or sequester thyngs geuen by Charte or charter when any doth vniustly occupye the same And so if that stand confirmed and ratified by the fayth of the Churche great occasion thereby should be ministred to men so chartered to trust to their temporall chartes and so might grow thereby much libertie and licence to sinne For like as by what supposition euery truth is necessary so by the same supposition euery false thyng is possible as it is playne by the testimony of Scripture of holy Doctours speakyng of necessitie of thynges to come 4. Euery man beyng in grace iustifying finally hath not onely right vnto the thyng but also for his tyme hath right in deede ouer all the good thynges of God The veritie hereof is euidēt by holy Scripture Math. 24. Where veritie promiseth to euery mā entryng into his ioy verely sayth he I tell you he shall set place him ouer all the goodes he hath For the right and title belōgyng to the cōmunion of Saintes in their countrey he meaneth in the kingdome of heauen Fundatur obiectiuè super vniuersitatem bonorum Dei That is Hath his relation as vnto his obiect to all the goodes and possession of God 5. A man can but onely ministratoriously geue any temporall dominion or gift perpetuall as well to his owne naturall sonne as to his sonne by imitation It is euidēt For euery mā ought to recognise himselfe in all his workes and doyngs as an humble seruaunt and minister of God As the wordes of Scripture doth teach vs. Let a man so esteeme of vs as the ministers of Christ. Yea so Christ himselfe did teach his chief Apostles to minister but in their countrey the Saints shall geue vnto their felow brethren the dominion of their goodes vt pater de suis corporibus bonis eis inferioribus in natura accordyng to the wordes of Luke 6. They shall geue you and put into your bosomes a good measure and perfect well filled and heaped vp and runnyng ouer 6. If God be temporall Lordes may lawfully and meritoriously take away the goodes of fortune from the Church when they do offend habitualiter This conclusion is correlatiue with the first Article of our fayth I beleue in God the father almighty c. Where I vnderstand this word may in this conclusion after the maner of autentique Scripture which sayth graunteth that God is able of these stones to rayse vp children to Abraham for otherwise all Christian Princes were heretiques For this conclusiō thus stādeth the reason If God be he is omnipotēt if he be almighty he is able to commaunde the Lordes temporall so to do if he way so commaunde thē may they lawfully so take away such goods c. And so by the vertue of the same principle Christian Princes haue practised the sayd sentence vpon the Church mē heretofore as did William Rufus c. But God forbid that any should beleue hereby my intention to haue bene that secular Lords may lawfully take away what goodes soeuer and by what meanes soeuer by their owne naked authority at theyr pleasure but only by the authority of the church may so do in cases and forme limited by the law 7. We know that it is not possible that the vicare of Christ is able by his pure Bulles c. This is manifest by the Catholique faith for asmuch as the Church doth fully beleue that the abling of any mā ought first to procede and come of God wherfore no man being Christ his vicar hath any power in this matter but onely as vicar in the name of the Lord so far forth as he is enabled of the Lord to notify vnto the church whom God hath enabled Wherfore if any mā do any thing not as vicar in the name of the Lord whom he ought to forethinke to be his author and head It is a presumption of Lucifer for so much as Christ by his Apostle sayth 1. Cor. 3. all our hability or sufficiency cōmeth of God And so consequently it commeth not purely by the ministerie of hys Uicarship that he is inabled but the ablenesse or vnablenesse of him being the Uicar of Christ commeth to hym an other way from aboue 8. A man can not be excommunicate to his hurt or vndoing except he be excommunicate first and principally of himselfe It is euident forasmuch as all such excommunication ought to procede begin originally of his owne sin which is damnified wherupon Augustine sayth De verbis Domini Sermone 51. Doe not thou conculcate thy selfe and man ouercōmeth thee not And moreouer the faith of the church doth teach quòd nulla ei nocebit aduersitas si nulla dominetur iniquitas that is to say No aduersitie shall hurt if no miquitie haue the vpper hand And yet notwithstanding euery excommunication for many causes is also to be reared although that the excommunication of the Churche to the humble man being excommunicated be not damnable but wholesome 9. No man ought but in Gods cause alone to excommunicate suspende c It is cleare for asmuch as euery iust cause is the cause of God whose respect ought chiefly to be wayed and pondered Yea the loue of the person excommunicate ought to surmount the zeale of reuengement and the desire of all temporall goodes whatsoeuer for otherwise he that doeth excommunicate doth damnify himselfe To this 9. conclusion notwithstanding it is congruent that a Prelate may excommunicate in the cause also of man so that his principal respect in so doing be had to y◠iniury done to his God as appeareth 13. quaest 4 Inter querelas 10. No curse or excommunication can binde simply but in case it be geuen out against the aduersary of Christes lawe And it appeareth thus because that God doth bynde simply euery one that is bound who cannot excommunicate but onely for trāsgression of his law Whereunto it is consonant notwithstanding that the censure of the Church doth not binde simply but secondarely in that case and respect as it is denounced against the aduersary of the members of the Church 11. There is no example of Christ which geueth power to hys disciples to excommunicate any subiecte especially for denying of any temporalties but contrary Which is thus declared by the fayth whereby we beleue that God is to be beloued aboue all thynges and our neighbour and enemy are to be beloued aboue all tēporall goodes of this world necessaryly for the law of God cannot be contrary vnto it selfe 12. The disciples of Christ haue no power by any ciuill coaction to exact temporall things by their censures This appeareth by the fayth of the Scripture Luke 23. Where Christ did forbid hys Apostles ciuilly to raigne or to beare any lordship The kings sayth he of the Gentiles beare rule ouer them but you not so And after thys sense it is expounded of S. Bernarde of S. Chrysostome and other holy men which conclusion notwithstanding yet may they exact
sayd Henry was voyde and of none effecte and commaundement geuen that the sayd Henry shoulde be restored and admitted agayne to his former lectures and scholasticall actes and to his pristine state as you knowe To the intent therefore that this decree aforesaid shoulde be more duely executed of your part we heare by these presentes straightly charge and commaund you That you speedily reuoking agayne all your processe against the sayd Henry in the vniuersitie aforesayd with all other that followed thereof doe admitte and cause to be restored agayne the sayd Henry to his scholasticall actes his accustomed lectures and pristine estate without all delay according to the forme of the decree and determination aforesayd Enioyning you moreouer and your commissaries or deputies and your successoures and all other maisters regent and not regent and other presidentes officers ministers and scholers of the vniuersitie aforesayd vpon your faith and legeance you owe vnto vs that you doe not impeache molest or greeue or cause to be greued any maner of way priuy or apertly the sayd Frier Henry for the causes premised or Frier Peter Stokes Carmelite for the occasion of his absence from the vniuersitie or Fryer Stephen PackingtoÌ„ Carmelite or any other religious or secular person fauouring them vpon the occasion of any eyther word or deed whatsoeuer concerning the doctrine of maister Iohn Wickliffe Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repindon or the reprose and condemnation of their herefies and erroures or the correction of their fauourers But that you doe procure the peace vnitie and quiet within the sayd vniuersitie and chiefly betweene the religious and secular persons and that you with all diligence nourishe encrease and preserue the same to the vttermost of your strength And that you in no case omitte to doe it accordingly vppon the forfaytures of all and singular the liberties and priuiledgies of the vniuersitie aforesayd Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 14. day of Iuly Mention was made as you heard a little before how M. Rigges Vicechancellor of Oxford comming vp wyth M. Bryghtwell to the archb of Cant. was there straightly examined of the conclusions of Wickliffe Where he notwithstanding through the helpe of the B. of Wint. obtayned pardon and was sent away agayn with commaundementes and charges to seeke out all the fauorers of Iohn Wickliffe This commaundement being receaued Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington being priuily warned by the sayd Vicechauncellor in the meane season coÌ„ueied them out of sight and fled to the Duke of LaÌ„caster for succour help but the Duke whether for feare or what cause els I cannot say in the end forsooke his poore and miserable clientes In the meane time while they were fled thus to the Duke great search and inquisition was made for them to cite and to apprehend them where so euer they might be found Wherupon the archb of W. Courtney directed out his letters first to the Vicechauncellor of Oxford then to the Bishop of London named Rob. Braybrokeâ— charging them not onely to excommunicate the sayd Nicholas and Phillip within their iurisdiction and the sayd excommunication to be denounced likewise throughout all the dioces of his suffraganes but also moreouer that dilligent search and watch should be layd for them both in Oxâ—orde and in LondoÌ„ that they might be apprehended requiring moreouer by them to be certified agayne what they had done in the premisses And thys was written the 14. day of Iuly an 1382. Ex Regist. Vnto these letters receaued from the archbishop dilligent certificat was geuen accordingly as well of the Byshop of London his part as also of the Vicechauncelloâ— the tenour whereof was this * The letter certificatorie of the Vicechauncellor to the Archbishop TO the reuerend father in Christ Lord William Archbishop o Caunterbury Primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolique see Rob. Rigges professour of diuinitie and Vicechancellor of the vniuersitie of Oxforde greeting with due honour Your letters bearing the date of the 14. of Iuly I haue receaued By the authoritie wherof I haue denounced and caused to be denounced effectually the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip to haue bene and to be excommunicate publikely and solemnly in the Church of S. Mary and in the schooles and to be cited also personally if by any meanes they might be apprehended according as you commaunded But after dilligent search layd for them of my part to haue them personally cited and apprehended I coulde not finde neyther the sayd M. Nicholas not M. Phillip who haue hyd or conuayed themselues vnknowing to me as here is well knowne Whereof I thought here to geue signification to your Fatherhoode Sealed and testified with the seale of mine office From Oxford the 25. of Iuly In yâ— meane time Nicholas Herford and Repington being repulsed of the Duke and destitute as was sayde of his supportation whether they were sent or of theyr owne accorde went to the archbish it is vncertayne This I finde in a letter of the foresayd archbishop contayned in his register that Repington the the 23. day of October the same yeare 1382. was reconciled agayne to the Archbishop and also by his generall letter was released and admitted to his scholasticall actes in the vniuersitie And so was also Iohn Ashton of whom Christ willing more shall follow hereafter Of Nicholas Herford all this while I finde no speciall relation In the meane time about the 23. of the month of September the sayd yeare the king sent his mandate to the Archbishop for collecting of a subsidie and to haue a conuocation of the clergie sommoned against the next parliament which should begin the 18. day of Nouember The Archb. likewise on the 15. day of October directed his letters monitorie as the maner is to Robert Braybroke bishop of London to geue the same admonition to al his suffraganes and other of the Clergie within his prouince for the assembling of the conuocatioÌ„ aforesayd All which done and executed the parliameÌ„t begon being holden at Oxford the 18. day of Nouember where the conuocation was kept in the Monastery of Frideswide in Oxforde In the which conuocation the Archbishop with the other bishops there sitting in their Pontificalibus declared two causes of that their present assembly whereby sayth he to represse heresies which began newly in the realme to spring and for correcting other excesses in the Churche The other cause sayd he was to ayde and support the king with some necessary subsidie of mony to be gathered whiche thus declared the conuocation was continued till the day following which was the 19. of Nouember At the sayd day and place the Archbishop with the other Prelates assembling themselues as before The archbishop after the vsed solemnitie willed the procuratoures of the clergy appoynted for euery dioces to consult within themselues in some conuenient seuerall place what they thought for theyr partes touching the redresse of thinges to be notified and
rooted out or otherwise punished by any that hath authoritie and the feare and loue of God And also they are not afrayd openlye to write the same articles and so being written to deliuer thē to your kinglye parliament and obstinately to affirme the same The venemous and disdainfull recitall of which articles vpon good aduisement at this present we passe ouer lest the sufferaunce of such sensualitie might fortune to renue the woūd that reason may heale Yet notwithstanding least so great and contagious an euil should escape vnpunished and that without deserued vexation and also that it might not get more hart and waxe stronger we therefore according to that our office and duetie is where such neglygence and sluggishnes of our prelates being present where this thing is do commit and geue in commaundemēt to our reuerend brethren Canterbury and Yorke Archbishops by other oure letters that they stand vp in the power of God agaynst this pestilent and cōtagious sect and that they liuely persecute the same in forme of lawe roote out and destroy those that aduisedly and obstinately refuse to withdraw their foote frō the same stumbling block any restraint to the contrary notwithstanding But because the assistance counsaile fauour and ayde of your kingly estate highnes are requisite to the execution of the premisses we require exhort and beseech the same your princely highnes by the bowels of the mercy of Iesus Christ by his holy fayth by your owne saluation by the benefit that to all men is common and by the prosperitie assured to euery man and woman that not onelye your kingly seueritie may readily shewe and cause to bee shewed vnto our Archbishops and their Commissaries in this behalfe requyring the foresayd due execution conuenient ayd and fauour as otherwise also to cause them to be assisted But that also you wil enioyne your Magistrates and Iustices of assise and peace more straightly that of their owne good wils they execute the authoritie committed vnto thē with al seueritie against such damned men according as they are boūd by the office which they are put in trust with Against those I mene which haue determyned obstinatly to defile thēselues in their malice and sinnes those to expell banish and imprison and there so long to keepe them til cōdigne sentence shall pronounce them worthye to suffer punyshment For your kingly wisedome seeth that such as they be do not only deceiue poore simple souls or at the least do what they can to deceiue thē but also bring their bodies to destructiō and further prepare confusion and ruinous fall vnto their temporall Lordes Go to therefore my sweete sonne and indeuour your self to worke so in this matter as vndoubtedly we trust you will that as this firebrand burning and flaming ouer sore beganne vnder your president or gouernment so vnder your seuere iudgement and vertuous diligence might fauour and ayde not one sparke remaine hid vnder the ashes but that it be vtterlye extinguyshed and spedely put out ¶ Geuen at our palace of S. Peter at Rome the xv Calendes of October in the sixt yere of our pontificalitie ¶ The Kynges Commission RIchard by the grace of God kyng of Englande Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To all those vnto whom these present letters shall come greeting Know ye that where as lately at the instance of the reuerend father William Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of all England and Legate of the Apostolycal seate we for the redresse and amendement of all those whych would obstinately preach or maintaine publiquely or priuely any conclusions of the holy scripture repugnant to the determynatiō of our holy mother the church notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholique faith or cōtaining any heresie or errour within the prouince or bishopricke of Cāterburie Haue by our special letters patents in the zeale of the fayth geuē authoritie and licence vnto the foresayd Archbishop to all and singular his suffraganes to arest all and euerye of them that will preach or maintaine any such cōclusions wheresoeuer they may be found and to cōmit them either to their owne prisons or any others at their owne pleasure and to kepe thē in the same vntill they repēt them of the errours prauities of those heresies or til that of such maner of arests by vs or by our counsayle it shoulde be otherwise determined that is to say to euery one of them and their ministers throughout their cities and dioces And nowe the reuerēd father in god Iohn B. of Herford hath for a certaintie informed vs that although the same B. hath accordinge to iustyce cōuinced a certain felow named W. Swinderby pretending himself to be a chaplaine one Stephē Bell a learned man and hath pronounced thē heretikes and excōmunicate false informers among the cōmon people and hath declared the same by the definitiue sentence of the aforesaid bishop for that they haue presumed to affirme and preach openly in diuers places within the dioces of Herford many conclusions or naughty opinions notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholike sound faith and tranquilitie of our kingdome The same Bishop notwithstandinge neyther by the ecclesiasticall censures neyther yet by the force and strength of our cōmission was able to reuoke the foresaid William and Stephen nor yet to bridle the malice and indurate contumacie of them For that they after that they were vpon such heretical prauitie conuict by the same bishop to the intent they might delude his iudgement and iustice conueyed thēselues by and by vnto the borders of Wales with suche as were their factours and accomplices in keping themselues close vnto whō the force of our said letters doth in no wise extende Whereupon the sayde Bishop hath made supplycation vnto vs that wee will vouchsafe to prouide a sufficient remedye in that behalfe Wee therfore which alwayes by the helpe of almightie God are defēdours of the fayth willing to withstand suche presumptuous and peruerse enterprises by the most safest way and meanes we maye geue and cōmit full power and authoritie to the foresayd bishop and to his ministers by the tenour of these presents to arrest or take or cause to be arrested or taken the foresayde William and Sthephen in any place within the citie dioces of Hereford and our dominiō of Wales with al the speede that may be and to cōmit thē either to our prison or els to the prison of the same bishop or any other prison at their pleasure if such neede bee and there to keepe thē safe And afterwards vnles they will obey the commaundements of the Church with dilygence to bring them before vs and our coūsel or els cause them to be brought That we may determine for their further punishment as we shall thinke it requisite conuenient to be done by the aduise of our coūsell for the defence and preseruation of the Catholike faith And
name for to encrease my beliefe and to helpe my vnbeliefe And for because to the praysing of Gods name I desire aboue all things to be a faithfull meÌ„ber of holy church I make this protestaâ—oÌ„ before you all foure that are now here present couering that all men women that now be absent knew the same that is what thing so euer before this time I haue sayde or done or what thing here I shall doe or say at any time hereafter I beleeue that all the olde law and the new law geuen and ordeined by the couÌ„sell of the three persons of the Trinity were geuen and written to the saluatioÌ„ of mankind And I beleue that these lawes are sufficient for mans saluation And I beleue euery article of these lawes to the intent that these articles ordeined and commaunded of these 3 persons of the most blessed trinity are to be beleued And therfore to yâ— rule the ordinaunce of these Gods lawes meekely gladly and wilfully I submit me with all mine hart that whosoeuer can or wll by authority of gods lawe or by open reason tell me that I haue erred or nowe erre or any time hereafter shall erre in any article of beliefe from which inconuenience God keepe me for hys goodnesse I submit me to be reconciled and to be buxum obedient vnto those lawes of God and to euery article of theÌ„ For by authority specially of these lawes I will thorow the grace of God be vntied charitably vnto these lawes Yea sir ouer this I beleeue admit all the senteÌ„ces authorities and reasoÌ„s of the saynts doctors according vnto holy scripture and declaring it truely I submit me wilfully and meekely to be euer obedient after my cunning and power to all these saynts and Doctors as they are obedient in worke and in word to God to his law and further not to my knowledge not for any earthly power dignitye or state thorow the helpe of God But sir I pray you tell me if after your bidding I shal lay my hand vpon the booke to what entent to sweare thereby And the Archby sayd to me yea wherefore els And I said to him Syr a book is nothing els but a thing coupled together of diuers creatures and to swere by any creature both Gods law and mans law is agaynst it But Syr this thing I say here to you before these your clerkes with my foresayd protestation that how where when and to whom men are bouÌ„d to sweare or to obey in any wise after Gods law and saints and true Doctours according vnto Gods law I will thorow Gods grace be euer ready thereto with all my cunning and power But I pray you sir for the charitye of God that ye will before that I sweare as I haue here rehearsed to you tell me how or whereto that I shal submit me and shew me wherof that ye will correct me and what is the ordinaunce that ye will thus oblige me to fulfill ¶ And the Archbishop sayd vnto me I will shortly that now thou sweare here to me that thou shalt forsake al the opinions which the sect of Lollordes holde and is slaundered with so that after this time neither priuilye nor apertly thou hold any opinion which I shal after thou hast sworne rehearse to thee here Nor thou shalt fauor no maÌ„ nor woman young nor olde that holdeth any these foresayd opinions but after thy knowledge and power thou shalt force thee to wtstaÌ„d al such distroublers of holy church in euery dioces that thou commest in and them that wyll not leaue their false and damnable opinioÌ„s thou shalt put them vp publishing them and theyr names and make theÌ„ knowne to the bishop of the dioces that they are in or to that bishops ministers And ouer this I will that thou preach no more vnto the time that I know by good witnesse true that thy conuersation be such that thy hart and thy mouth accord truely in one contrarying all the seud learning that thou hast taught here before ☞ And I hearing these wordes thought in my hart that this was an vnlefull asking and demed my selfe cursed of God if I consented hereto I thought how Susan sayd Anguish is to me on euery side And in that I stoode still and spake not the Archbishop sayd to me Aunswere one wise or other And I sayd Syr if I consented to you thus as ye haue here before rehersed to me I should becom an appealer or euery bishops espy somoner of al EnglaÌ„d For and I should thus put vp and publish the names of men and women I should herein deceiue full many persons Yea sir as it is likely by the dome of my conscience I should herein be cause of the death both of men and womeÌ„ yea both bodely and ghostly For many men women that stand now in the way of saluation if I should for the learning and reading of theyr beleue publish them therfore vp to Bishops or to their vnpiteous ministers I know some deale by experience that they should be so distroubled diseased with persecution or otherwise that many of theÌ„ I thinke would rather chuse to forsake the way of truth theÌ„ to be trauailed scorned slauÌ„dered or punished as bishops and their ministers now vse for to constrayne men women to consent to them But I finde in no place in holy scripture that this office that ye would now enfeaffe me with accordeth to any Priest of Christes sect nor to any other christen man And therefore to do this were to me a full noyous bond to bee bouÌ„deÌ„ with ouer greuous charge For I suppose that if I thus did many men and women would yea Syr might iustly vnto my confusion say to me that I were a traytor to God and to them since as I thinke in mine hart many men women trust so mikle in this case that I would not for sauing of my life doe thus to them For if I thus should do full many men women would as they might full truely say that I had falsly and cowardly forsaken the truth and slaundered shamefully the word of God For if I consented to you to do here after your will for bonchefe or mischief that may befall to me in this life I deme in my coÌ„science that I were worthy herefore to be cursed of god and also of all his Saynts fro which inconuenience keep me and all christeÌ„ people almighty God now and euer for his holy name And then the Archbishop sayd vnto me Oh thine hart is ful hard indurate as was the hart of Pharao and the deuill hath ouercomen thee and peruerted thee he hath so blinded thee in all thy wittes that thou hast no grace to know the trueth nor the measure of mercye that I haue proferred to thee Therfore as I perceiue now by the foolish auÌ„swere thou hast no wil to leaue thine old errors But
Wherfore sir by the bidding of Christ by the example of his most holy liuing also by the witnessing of his holy Apostles and Prophets we are bounde vnder full great payn to exercise vs after our cunning and power as euery Priest is likewise charged of God to fulfil duely the office of priesthood We presume not here of ourselues for to be estemed neither in our owne reputatioÌ„ nor in none other maÌ„s faythful disciples special folowers of Christ. But sir as I sayde to you before we deeme this by authority chiefly of Gods word that it is the chief duety of euery priest to busy theÌ„ faythfully to make the law of God knowne to his people so to commune the coÌ„mauÌ„dement of God charitably how that we may best where wheÌ„ and to whom that euer we may is our very duety And for the will busines that we owe of due debt to do iustly our office through the styrring and speciall helpe as we trust of God hoping stedfastly in his mercy we desire to be the fayth full disciples of Christ and we pray this gracious Lord or his holy name that he make vs able to please him with deuout prayers charitably Priestly works that we may obtaine of him to folow him thankefully ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me Lâ—ud losell whereto makest thou such vayne reasons to me Asuâ—â—h not Saynt Paule how shoulde Priestes preache except they be sent But I sent thee neuer to preache For thy venemous doctrine is so knowne throughout England that no Bishop will admitte thee to preache by witnessing of theyr letters Why theÌ„ lewd Idiot willest thou presume to preach since thou art not sent nor licensed of thy soueraigne to preache Sayth not S. Paul that subiects ough to obey theyr soueraignes and not onely good vertuous but also tiraunts that are vicious ☞ And I sayd to the Archbishop Sir as touching your leâ—ter of licence or other Bishops which ye say we shoulde haue to witnes that we were able to be sent for to preache We know wel that neither you sir nor any other bishop of this land wil grauÌ„t to vs any such letters of licence but if we should oblige vs to you and to other bishops by vnlefull othes for to passe not the bondes and termes which ye sir or other bishops will limit to vs. And since in this matter your termes be some to large some to strait we dare not oblige vs thus to bee bounden to you for to keepe the termes which you will limit to vs as you do to Friers such other Preachers And therefore though we haue not your letter sir nor letters of any other bishops writreÌ„ with inke vpon parchmeÌ„t we dare not therfore leaue the office of preaching to which preaching all Priests after their cunning and power are bouÌ„d by diuers testimonies of Gods law and great Doctors without any mention making of Bishops letters For as mikle as we haue taken vpon vs the office of Priesthood though we are vnworthy thereto we come and purpose to fulfill it with the helpe of God by authority of his own law and by witnesse of great doctors and Sayntes accordingly hereto trusting stedfastly in the mercy of God For that he commauÌ„deth vs to do the office of Priesthood he will be our sufficient letters and witnes if we by example of his holy liuing and teaching specially occupy vs faythfully to do our office iustly yea that people to whom we preach be they faythfull or vnfaythfull shall be our letters that is our witnesse bearers for the truth where it is sowne may not be vnwitnessed For all that are conuerted saued by learning of Gods word by working thereafter are witnes bearers that the trueth and sothfastnesse which they heard and did after is cause of theyr saluation And agayne all vnfaythfull men and women which heard the truth told out to them and would not do therafter also all they that might haue heard the truth would not hear it because that they would not do therafter All these shall beare witnes agaynst themselues the truth which they woulde not heare or els heard it despised to do therafter through theyr vnfaythfulnes is shal be cause of theyr damnation Therfore sir since this aforesayd witnessing of God and of diuers Sayntes and Doctors of al the people good euill suffiseth to al true preachers we thinke that we doe not the office of Priesthood if that we leaue our preaching because that we haue not or may not haue duely Bishops letters to witnesse that we are sent of them to preach This sentence approueth Saint Paul where he speaketh of himselfe of faithfull Apostles and disciples saying thus We need no letters of commendatioÌ„ as some preachers do which preach for couetousnesse of temporall goods and for mens praysing And where ye say Syr that Paule biddeth subiectes obey theyr soueraignes that is soth and may not be denied But there is two maner of soueraignes vertuous soueraignes and vicious tyrauntes Therfore to these last soueraignes neither meÌ„ nor womeÌ„ that be subiect owe to obey in two maners To vertuous soueraignes charitable subiectes owe to obey wilfully and gladly in hearing of their good counsel in coÌ„senting to their charitable biddinges and in working after their fruitfull workes This sentence Paul approueth where he sayth to subiectes Be ye mindefull of your soueraignes that speake to you the word of God follow you the fayth of theÌ„ whose coÌ„uersation you know to be vertuous For as Paul sayth after these soueraignes to whom subiectes owe to obey in following of the maners worke besely in holy studying how they may withstand and destroy vices first in theÌ„selues and after in all their subiectes and how they may best plaÌ„t in them vertues Also these soueraignes make deuout and ferueÌ„t prayers for to purchase grace of God that they and their subiects may ouer all thing dread to offend hym and to loue for to please him Also these soueraignste whoÌ„ Paul biddeth vs obey as it is said before liue so vertuously that all they that will liue well may take of them good example to know to keep the coÌ„maundements of God But in this foresayd wise subiectes ought not to obey nor to be obedient to tyrantes while they are vitious tyrants since their will their counsell their biddinges and theyr workes are so vicious that they ought to be hated lefte And though such tyrantes be maisterfull and cruel in boasâ—ing and manasing in oppressions diuers punishinges S. Peter biddeth the seruauntes of such tyrauntes to obey meekely such tyrantes sufferinges paciently their malitious cruelnes But Peter counselleth not any seruaunt or subiect to obey to any Lord or Prince or soueraign in any thing that is not pleasing to God ¶ And the Archbishop sayd vnto me If a soueraigne byd his subiect do that thing that is
the contents of whych his wrytings do folow Hubertus Dei gratia Cant. Archiepiscop totius Angliae primas dilectis in Christo frat Episco per prouinciam Cant. Sal grat benedictionem D. Papa sicut ex literis ipsius manifestè perpéditur de conuersatione meritis moribus b. Gilberti magistri ordinis de Sempringham miraculis a Deo per eum factis per testes testimonia sufficienter instructus de consilio fratrum Cardin. ipsum mag Catalogo sanctorum decreuit ascribi solemnitatem eius constituit mandauit per Cant. prouinciam solemniter celebrari Insuper corpus eius cum requisiti fuerimus praecepit ad honorem Dei gloriam eleuari Vestra igitur vniuersitas huic mandato cum deuotione congaudeat secundum formam in ipso mandato praescriptam praedicti confessoris Domini depositionem annuam faciatis cum reuerentia solemniter obseruari vt apud Dominum ab illo vestra debeat possit deuotio commēdari necnon ipsius sancti supplex intercessio vobis proficiat ad salutem Valete The summe of the whiche wryting of the Archb. tendeth to thys effecte That forsomuch as the Pope hearyng of the life and myracles of Gilbert Maister of the order of Sempringham by sufficiēt witnes and testimonies hath in his letters commanded him by the aduise of hys Cardinals that the sayde Gilbert should be canonised ascribed in the Cataloge of saintes and that his solemnity shoulde be celebrate solemnely throughout al the prouince of Canterb And also hys body to be taken vp and shrined to the honour and glory of God He therefore at the Popes commaundement wryting vnto them wylleth all the Suffraganes within his prouince of Canterb. yearely to solemnise and cause to be solemnized reuerētly the deposition of the sayd Saint Gilbert Confessor to the entent that theyr deuotion may be commended of the Lord and of him And also that the humble intercession of the sayd Saint may profite them to their saluation Furthermore for the more full canonising canuising I had almost sayd of this new made saint the saide Pope Innocent writing to Hubert aforesayd adioyneth withall a collect of his owne making which is this Plenam in nobis aeterne saluator tuae vertutis operare medelam vt qui praeclara beati Gilberti confessoris tui merita veneramur ipsius adiuti suffragijs a cunctis animarum nostrarum languoribus liberemur Quiviuis regnas c. That is worke in vs O eternal sauior full remedy of thy vertue that we which worship the worthy merites of blessed Gilbert thy confessour being succoured by his suffrages may be deliuered from all languors diseases of our soules who liuest and raignest c. The cōsecration of this one Saint who perhaps was not the worst I thought here to cōmemorate to the intent that the reader measuring by this one the Canonisation of al the rest may iudge the better vpō this cōparison of master Cope whether of vs doth vendicate more impudent authoritie the Pope in his Callender or I in mine or to make the comparison more fit whether is more impudent the pope in his Callendar or els maister Cope in his Dialogues more doltishe But briefly to make an end of this matter with you to canonise or to authorise any saintes for man it is presumptuous to prescribe any thing here to be worshipped beside God alone it is idolatrous to set vp any mediatours but Christ onely it is blasphemous And whatsoeuer the pope doth or hath done in his Calendar my purpose in my Calendare was neither to deface any old saint or to solemnise any new In my booke of Actes and Monuments entreating of matters passed in the churche these latter fiue hundreth yeares I did regulate out a Callendare not for any Canon to constitute Saintes but onely for a table of them which within the same time did suffer for the testimony of the word whom I did and doe take to be good and godly men If any haue other iudgement of them I binde no man to my opinion as the pope doth to his The day will come which shall iudge both them and you In the meane season it shall be best for you M. Cope in my iudgement to keepe a good thing in your head and to quiet your rayling mode A hard thinge it is to iudge before the Lord. Mans iudgement may faile and is vncertayne the iudgement of God is alwayes sure Best is therfore either to be sure by the word and iudgement of God before what you do say or els to say the best Of such slaunderous and intemperate rayling can come no good neither to whome ye rayle vpon nor to your selfe whiche rayleth nor to the church of God that heareth you rayle For them you can not hurt they are gone To your selfe and thoughe your matters be true yet little honesty it will bring to be counted a rayler and if it be vncertayne your state is daungerous and if be false most miserable And as to the Church what great edification can proceede of suche contentions brawling and barkinge one against an other I doe not greatly see And if the zeale of the bishop of Romes church haue so much swallowed you vp that ye cannot but stamp and stare at traytours when ye see them put in Calenders first M. Cope be ye sure first that they be traytours wisdome would whome you call traytours And if ye can so proue thē as ye haue not yet then let your Irenaeus or Critobulus tell me why doth not this flagrant zeale of yours as hote as purgatory burne out and flame as wel against your owne traytors hauing so many in your own Calendare and Church at home And if there be such a Catholicke zeale in you that hath set your gentle brest on such a pelting chase why then is not this your Catholicke zeale equally indifferent Why take ye on so fell on the one side agaynst sir Iohn Oldcastle sir Roger Acton M. Browne c A man wold think you played Hercules furens in Orchestra On the other syde agayne ye are Oleo tranquillior What indiffirencie maister Cope call you this Or what zeale make you this to be Albeit your zeale I iudge not as I know it not Swifte iudgement shall not become me which go about to correct the same in you But this I exhorte you to beware maister Cope that by your owne fruites and doinges euident ye do not bewray this zeale in you to be Non secundum scientiam nor such a zeale as fighteth Pro Domo Dei sed pro demo Pontificis As I sayde I iudge you not You haue your iudge to whome ye stand or fall My counsayle is that ye do not so zeale the Byshop of Rome that for his sake ye lose your owne soule Ye remember the olde vulgar voice it is not good Ludere cum sanctis worse it is Illudere
the king Wenselaus who thē fauored that pope gaue cōmaundement that no man should attēpt any thing against the sayd Popes indulgēces But Hus with his folowers not able to abide the impiety of those pardōs began manifestly to speake agaynst them of the which cōpany were 3. certayn artificers who hearing the priest preaching of these iudulgences did opēly speak against them called the pope Antichrist which would set vp the crosse to fight agaynst his euenchristened Wherefore they were brought before the Senate and committed to warde But the people ioyning thēselues together in armes came to the magistrates requiring thē to be let loose The magistrates with gētle wordes and fayre promises satisfied the people so that euery man returning home to his own house the tumult was asswaged But the captiues being in prison not withstanding were there beheaded whose names were Iohn Martin and Stascon The death and martirdome of these three being knowne vuto the people they took the bodies of them that were slaine and with great solemnitye brought them vnto the church of Bethlem At whose funerall diuers priestes fauoring that side did sing in this wise These be the Sayntes whiche for the testament of God gaue their bodies c. And so their bodyes were sumptuously interred in the church of Bethlem I. Hus preaching at the same funerall much commending them for theyr constancye and blessing God the father of our Lord Iesus Christ whyche had hidde the way of his verity so from the prudent of this world and had reuealed it to the simple lay people and inferior priestes which chose rather to please God then men Thus this City of Prage was deuided The prelates with the greatest part of the clergy most of the Barons which had any thing to lose did hold with the pope especially Steuen Paletz being the chiefest doer on that side On the contrary part the commons with part of the clergy studentes of the vniuersity went with Iohn Hus. Wenslaus the king fearing least this would grow to a tumult being moued by the doctors and prelates and councell of his barons thought best to remoue Iohn Husse out of the Citty who had bene excommunicated before by the Pope And further to cease this dissention risen in the church committed the matter to the disposition of the doctors and the clergy They cōsulting together among thēselues did set forth a decree ratified and confirmed by the sentēce of the king contayning the summe of 18. articles for the maynteynance of the Pope and the see of Rome agaynst the doctrine of Wickeliffe and Iohn Husse The names of the Doctors of Diuinity were these Steuen Paletz Stanislaus de Znoyma Petrus de Ikoyma Ioannes Heliae Andreas Broda Iohannes Hildesen Mattheus Monachus Hermannus Heremita Georgius Bota Simon Wenda c. Iohn Hus thus departing out of Prage went to his coūtry where he being protected by the Lord of the Soile continued there preaching to whom resorted a great concourse of people neither yet was he so expelled out of Prage but that sometimes he resorted to his church of Bethleem and there also preached vnto the people Moreouer agaynst the sayde decree of the doctours I. Hus with his companye replied agayne and aunswered to their articles with cōtrary articles agayn as foloweth The obiections of Iohn Hus and of his part agaynst the decree of the Doctors FIrst the foūdation of the Doctors wherupon they foūd all their writings and counsels is false which foūdatiō is this where as they say that part of the clergy in the kingdome of Boheme is pestilent and erroneous and holdeth falsely of the Sacramentes 2. The Doctors hereby do defame the kingdome of Boheme and do rayse vp new discordes 3. Let them shew therefore those persons of the Clergye whom they call pestilent so let them verify theyr report binding themselues to suffer the like paine if they be not able to proue it 4. False it is that they say the Pope the cardinals to be the true manifest successors of Peter of the Apostles neyther that any other successors of Peter or the Apostles can be foūd vpon earth besides thē Whē as no man knoweth whether he be worthy of hatred or of fauour And all Byshops and priests be successors of Peter of the Apostles 5. Not the pope but Christ onely is the head and not the Cardinals but all Christes faythfull people be the body of the Catholick church as all holy Scripture and decrees of the holy fathers do testify and affirme 6. And as touching the pope if he be a reprobate it is plain that he is no head no nor member also of the holy Church of God but of the deuill and of his sinagogue 7. The clergy of the gospellers agreeing with the saying of S. Austen which they alledge and according to the sanctions of the fathers and determinations of the holy mother church do say and affirme laudably that the condēnation and prohibition of the 45. articles is vnlawful and vniust and rashly done for that not onely because the doctors but also all Bishops and Archbishops in suche great causes namely touching faith as these articles doe haue no authority at all as appeareth◠De baptismo et eius effectu cap. Maiores Et in Can. 17. dist cap. Hinc sedi c. 8. The second cause of the discord which they alledge also is most false seing the fayth of whole Christendome cōcerning the church of Rome is deuided in 3. parts by the reason of 3. popes which now together do raigne And the 4. part is newtrall Neither is it true that we ought to stand in all things to the determination of the pope of the cardinals but so farr forth as they do agree with the holy scripture of the old and new Testament from whence the sanctions of the fathers did first spring as is euident De accusationibus cap. qualiter c. 9. In the 4. Article they brast out into a certayne dotage are contrary to themselues By reason that they doitishly haue reprehēded the gospellers who in all their doings receiue the holy scripture whith is the law of God the way of trueth and life for their iudge and measure and afterward they themselues doe alleadge the scripture Deut. 17. where all iudges both popes and Cardinals are taught to iudge discern betwene leaper leaper in euery ecclesiasticall cause only after the rule of gods law And so are they cōtrary vnto their secōd article wherin they say that in euery catholicke matter we must runne to the pope which is cōtrary to the foolish condemnation of the Articles aforesaid 10 Consequently like idiots they doe most fasly alledge for their purpose the Canon vnder the name and authority of Ierome written 24. q. 1. Haec est fides papa c. where they do apply the wordes of Ierome most impertinentlye to the pope of Rome which he writeth to S.
counsaile you that you submit your selfe vnto the sentence and mind of the Councel as you did promise in the prison and if that you wyll do so it shall be greatly both for your profite and honour And the Emperour hymselfe began to tell hym the same tale saying Albeit that there be some which say that the 15 day after you were committed to prison you obtayned of vs our letters of safe conducte notwithstāding I can well proue by the witnes of many Princes and noble men that the sayd sase conducte was obtayned and gotten of vs by my Lord de Dube and de Clum before you were parted out of Prage vnder whose garde we haue sent for you to to the end that none shold do you any outrage or hurt but that you shold haue full liberty to speake freely before all the Councell and to answere as touching your fayth and doctrine and as you see my Lords the Cardinalles and Byshops haue so dealt with you that we doe very well perceaue theyr good will towardes you for the whych we haue great cause to thanke thē And for somuche as diuers haue told vs that we may not or ought not of right to defend anye man which is an hereticke or suspecte of heresie therefore now we geue you euen the same Councell which the Cardinal of Cambray hath geuen you already that you be not obstinate to mayntayne any opinion but that you do submit◠your selfe vnder such obedience as you owe vnto the authoritie of the holy Councell in all thinges that shall be laid against you and confirmed by credible witnesses The which thing if you do according to our Counsaile we will geue order that for the loue of vs and of our brother the whol realme of Boheme the Councell shall suffer you to depart in peace with an easie and tollerable penance satisfactiō The which thing if you do contrariwise refuse to do the presidentes of the Councell shall haue sufficient wherwithal to proceede agaynst you And for our part be ye well assured that we will sooner prepare and make the fire with our own handes to burne you withall then we wil endure or suffer any longer that you shal maintayn or vse this stifnes of opinions which you haue hitherto mayntayned and vsed Wherfore our aduise and councell is that you submit your self wholy vnto the iudgement of the coūcell Vnto whome I. Hus answered in this sort O most noble Emperour I render vnto your highnes most immortall thankes for your letters of safeconduct Uppon this L. Iohn de Clum did break him of his purpose and admonished him that he did in no poynt excuse himselfe of the blame of obstinacie Then said I. Hus O most gentle lord I do take God to my witnes that I was neuer minded to mayntain any opinion euer obstinately and that for this same intent and purpose I did come hether of myne owne good will that if any man could lay before me any better or more holy doctrine then mine that then I would chaunge myne opinion without anye further doubt After he had spoken and sayde these thinges he was sent awaye with the Sergeantes The morow after which was the viii day of Iune the uery same company which was assembled the day before assembled now againe at the Couent of the Franciscaues And in this assembly were also I. Husse hys friends Lord de Dube and Lord de Clum and Peter the Notary Thether was Iohn Hus also brought in his presence there were reade about 39. Articles the which they sayde were drawne out of his bookes Hus acknowledged all those that were faythfully and truly collected and gathered to be his of the which sort there were but very few The residue were counterfayted and forged by his aduersaryes specially by Stephen Palletz the principall authour of this mischiefe for they could finde no such thinge in the bookes out of the which they sayde they had drawne and gathered them or at the least if they were they were corrupted by flaunders as a man may easely perceiue by the number of Articles These be the same Articles in a matter whiche were shewed before in the prison to Iohn Hus and are rehearsed here in an other order Howbeit there were more Articles added vnto thē and other some corrected enlarged But now we will shew them one with an other and declare what the sayde Hus did aunswere both openly before them all as also in the prison for he left his aunsweres in the prison briefly written with hys owne hand in these wordes I Iohn Hus unworthy minister of Iesus Christ master of Arte and Bachelour of Diuinitie do confesse that I haue written a certayne small treatise intituled of the church the copy whereof was shewed me by the Notaryes of the three Presidentes of the Councell that is to saye the Patriarche of Constantinople the Byshop of Castle and the Byshop of Libusse the whiche deputies or presidentes in reprose of the sayd treatise deliuered vnto me certayne articles saying that they were drawne out of the sayd treatise and were written in the same The first Article There is but one holy uniuersall or Catholicke Church which is the vniversall company of al the predestinate I doe confesse that thys proposition is mine and is confirmed by the saying of S. Augustin vpon S. Iohn The second article S. Paule was neuer any member of the deuill albeit that he committed and did certayne actes like vnto the actes of the malignant Churche And likewise S. Peter which fell into an horrible sinne of periurie and deniall of his mayster it was by the permission of God that he might the more firmely and stedfastly rise a gayne and be confirmed I aunswere according to Sainct Augustine that it is expedient that the elect and predestinate should sinne and offend Hereby it appeareth that there is two maner of seperations from the holy church The first is not to perdition as all the elect are deuided from the Church The second is to perdition by the which certayne heretickes are through theyr deadly sinne deuided from the Church Yet notwithstanding by the grace of God they may returne agayne vnto the flocke and be of the sold of our Lord Iesus Christ of whome he speaketh himselfe saying I haue other sheep which are not of thys fold Iohn xx The third article No part or member of the Churche doth depart or fall away at any time from the bodye for so much as the charitie of predestination whiche is the bond and chayne of the same doth neuer fall Thys proposition is thus placed in my booke As the reprobate of the church proceed out of the same yet are not as partes or mēbers of the same for so much as no part or member of the same doth finally fall away because that the charitie of predestination which is the bond and chayne of the same doth neuer fall away This is proued by the
in a maner astonished sayd I do not remember them now at the first but hereafter they shal be obiected agaynst you And by and by the thirde man rising vp sayde when that you were also at Heidelberg you propounded many erroneous matters as touching the Trinitie and there painted out a certayne shield or scutchine comparing the Trinitie of persons in diuinitie vnto water snow and yse and such like Unto whoÌ„ M. Hierome answered Those thinges that I wrote or paynted there the same will I also speake write and paynt here and teach me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly reuoke and recant the same Then certayne cryed out let hym be burned let him be burned Unto whom he answered if my death doe delight or please you in the name of God let it be so Then sayd the archbishop of Salisburg not so mayster Hierome forsomuch as it is written I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue When these and many other tumultes and cryes were passed whereby they did then most disorderly and outragiously witnes agaynst them they deliuered the sayd mayster Hierome being bound vnto the officers of the Citty of Constance to be caryed to prison for that night and so euery one of them returned to their lodginges In the meane tyme one of the friendes of M. I. Hus looking out at a window of the Cloyster sayd vnto hym M. Hierome Then sayd hee you are welcome my deare brother Then sâ—yd Peter vnto hym Be constant feare not to suffer death for the truth sake of the whiche wheÌ„ you were in tymes past at libertie you dyd preache so muche goodnes Vnto whome Hierome aunswered truely brother I do not feare death and forsomuch as we know that we haue spoken much therof in times past let vs now see what may be knowne or done in effect By and by hys keepers comming to the window threatning hym wyth strokes dyd put away the sayd Peter from the window of the Cloyster Then came there one Uitus vnto M. Hierome sayd mayster how doe you Unto whom he aunswered truely brother I do very well Then hys keepers comming about him layd hold of the sayd Uitus saying this is also one of the number and kept hym When it drew towards euening the archb of Rigen sent certayne oâ— hys seruants which lead away M. Hiâ—rome being stroÌ„gly bound with chaynes both by the handes and by the neck and kept him so for certayne houres When night drew on they caryed hym vnto a certayn tower of the Cittie in Sainct Paules Churchyarde where as they tying him fast vnto a great blocke and his fâ—ete in the stockes hys handes also being made fast vppon them they left hym where as the blocke was so high that he could by no meanes sit therupon but that his head must hang downward They caryed also the sayd Uitus vnto the archbishop of Rygen who demaunded of him why he durst be so bold to talk with such a man being a reprobate of all men and an hereticke and when as he could finde no cause of imprisonment in hym and that he sayd he was maister Iohn de Clums friend taking an othe and promise of him that he should not go about to endamage the Councell by reason of that imprisonment and captiuitie so dismissed hym and sent him away Maister Hierom vnknown vnto vs whether he was caryed lay in the sayd tower two dayes two nightes relieued onely with bread and water Then one of hys keepers comming vnto M. Peter declared vnto him howe that M. Hierome lay hard by in bondes and chaines and how he was fed Then M. Peter desired that hee might haue leaue geuen hym to geue him meat because he would procure the same vnto hym The keeper of the prison graunting hys request caryed meate vnto hym Within â—leuen dayes after so hanging by the heeles he vsed so small repast that he fell sore sicke euen vnto the death When as he lying then in that captiuitie and prison desired to haue a Confessor they of the Councell denyed that he shold haue any vntill such time as by great importunitie he obtayned to haue one hys friends being then there present in the same prison and tower wherein he then lay by the space of one yeare lacking but seuen dayes After they had put Iohn Hus to death then about the feast of the natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine they brought forth M. Hierome whom they had kept so long in chains vnto the Churche of S. Paule and threatning hym with death being instant vpon him they forced him to abiure recant and coÌ„sent vnto the death of M. Iohn Hus that he was iustly and truely condemned and put to death by theÌ„ He what for feare of death and hopyng thereby to escape out of their handes according to their will and pleasure according to the tenour whiche was exhibited vnto hym did make abiuration and that in the Cathedrall Churche and open Session the draught whereof penned to hym by the Papistes here ensueth ¶ The abiuration of M Hierome of Prage I Hierome of Prage Mayster of Arte acknowledging the Catholicke Church and the Apostolicke fayth do accurse and renounce all heresies specially that whereof I haue hetherto bene infamed and that which in tymes past Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickleffe haue bolden and taught in theyr workes treatises and sermons made vnto the people and Clergy for the whiche cause the sayde Wickliffe and Hus together with the sayde doctrines errours are condeÌ„ned by this Sinode of Constance as heretickes and all the said doctrine sentencially condemed and especially in certayne articles expressed in the sentences and iudgementes geuen agaynst them by this sacred Councell Also I do accorde and agree vnto the holy Churche of Rome the Apostolick seate in this sacred Councel with my mouth and hart do professe in al thinges and touching all thinges and specially as touching the keyes Sacramentes orders and offices and ecclesiasticall censures of pardons reliques of Saintes Ecclesiasticall libertie also ceremonies and all other thinges pertayning vnto Christian Religion as the Church of Rome the Apostolick sea and this sacred Councel do professe and specially that many of the sayd Articles are notoriously hereticall and lately reproued by the holy fathers some of them blasphemous other some erroneous some offensiue vnto godly cares many of them temerarious and sedicious And suche also were counted the Articles lately condemned by the sacred councell and it was inhibited and forbidden to all and singular Catholicke men hereafter to preach teach or presume to hold or mayntayne any of the sayd Articles vnder payn of being accursed And I the sayd Hierome forsomuch as I haue laboured by Scholasticall Artes to perswade the opinion De Vniuersalibus realibus and that one substance of the common kinde should signifie many thinges subiect vnder the same and euery
one of them as S. Ambrose Hierom Augustin do affirme and likewise others For the teaching hereof by a playne example I described as it were a certayne triangle forme or figure the which I cald the shield of fayth Therfore vtterly to exclude and take away the erroneous and wicked vnderstanding therof the which peraduē tture some men may gather thereby I do say affirme declare that I neuer made the sayd figure neither named it the shield of faith to that intent or purpose that I woulde extoll or preferre the opinion of vniuersalities aboue or before the contrary opinion in such sort as though that were the shield of faith that without the affirmation therof the Catholicke faith coulde not be defended or maintained when as I my selfe would not obstinately sticke thereunto But this I said because I had put example in the description of the Triangle or form that one diuine essence consisted in three subiectes or persons in themselues distinct that is to saye the father the sonne and the holy Ghost The article of the which Trinitie is the chiefe shield of fayth and foundation of the Catholicke truth Furthermore that it may be euident vnto all mē what the causes were for the whiche I was reputed thought to stick to and fauour some time I. Hus. I signifie vnto all men by these presentes that when as I heard him oftentimes both in his sermons and also in the schooles I beleleued that he was a very good man neither that he dyd in any poynt gaynsay the traditions of our holy mother the Church or holy doctors in somuch as when I was lately in this Citty and the articles which I affirmed were shewed vnto me whiche were also condemned by the sacred Councell at the first sight of them I did not beleeue that they were hys at the least not in that forme But when as I had further vnderstood by certayn famous Doctours maysters of Diuinitie that they were hys articles required for my further information and satisfaction to haue the bookes of hys own hand writing shewed vnto me wherin it was sayd those articles were contayned The which books when they were shewed vnto me written with his owne hand which I did know as well as mine owne I found all and euery one of those articles therein written in like forme as they are condemned Wherfore I do worthely iudge and thinke him and his doctrine with his adherents to be condemned and reproued by this sacred coūcell as hereticall and without reason Al which the premisses with a pure minde and conscience I do heare pronounce speake being now fully and sufficiently informed of the foresaid sentences and iudgementes geuen by the sacred councell agaynst the doctrines of the sayd Iohn Wickleffe and Iohn Hus and agaynst their own persons vnto the which iudgement as a deuout Catholike in all thinges I doe most humbly consent and agree Also I the foresayd Hierom which before the reuerend fathers the Lordes Cardinals and reuerend Lordes Prelates and Doctours and other worshipful persons of this sacred Councell in this same place did heretofore frely and willingly declare and expound myne intent and purpose amongest other thinges speaking of the Churche did deuide the same into three partes And as I did perceaue afterward it was vnderstanded by some the I would affirme that in the triumphant Church there was fayth Whereas I do firmly beleue that there is the blessed sight and beholding of God excluding all darke vnderstanding knowledge And now also I do say affirm declare that it was neuer my intent and purpose to proue that there sholde be fayth speaking of fayth as fayth is commonly defined but knowledge farre exceeding fayth And generally whatsoeuer I sayd eyther there or at any time before I do referre and most humbly submit my selfe vnto the determination of this sacred Councell of Constance Moreouer I do sweare both by the holy Trinitie and also by the most holy Gospell that I will for euermore remayne and perseuere without all doubt in the truth of the Catholicke Churche And all such as by their doctrine and teaching shall impugne this fayth I iudge them worthy together with their doctrines of eternall curse And if I my selfe at any time which God forbid I should doe presume to preach or teach contrary thereunto I will submit my self vnto the seueritie of the Canons and be bound vnto eternall payn and punishment Wherupon I do deliuer vp this my cōfession and tenour of my profession willingly before this sacred generall councell and haue subscribed and written all these thinges with myne owne hand AFter all this they caused hym to be caryed agayn vnto the same prison but not so straightly chayned bound as he was before notwithstanding kept euery day wyth souldiors and armed men And when as afterward his enemies which were appoynted agaynst him as Michaell de causis wicked Palletz with other their companions in these affayres vnderstood knew by the words talke of M. Hierome and by other certayn tokens that he made the same abiuration recantation not of a sincere pure minde but onely to the intent thereby to scape their hands they together with certayne Friers of Prage of the order of Carmelites then comming in put vp new accusations agaynst the sayd M. Hierome and drew the same into Articles being very instant and earnest that he shoulde answere thereunto And forsomuch as his iudges certaine Cardinals as the Cardinall of Cambray the Cardinal de Vrsinis the Cardinall of Aquilegia and of Florence considering the malice of the enemies of M. Hierome dyd see the great iniurie that was done vnto him they laboured before the whole Councell for hys deliuery It happened vpon a certayn day as they were labouring in the Councell for the deliuery of the sayd M. Hierome that the Germaynes and Bohemians his enemies with al force and power resisted against it crying out that he should in no case be dismissed Then start vp one called Doctor Naso which said vnto the Cardinalles we maruaile much of you most reuerend fathers that your reuerences will make intercession for such a wicked hereticke for whose sake we in Boheme with the whole clergy haue suffered much trouble mischiefe and peraduenture your fatherhoodes shall suffer and I greatly feare least that you haue receiued some rewardes eyther of the king of Boheme or of these heretickes When as the Cardinalles were thus rebuked they discharged themselues of mayster Hieromes cause and matter Then his enemies aforesaid obtayned to haue other iudges appointed as the Patriarcke of Constantinople a Germayne doctour forsomuch as they did knowe that the Patriarch was a greeuous enemy vnto M. Hierome because he being before appoynted iudge by the Councell had condemned Iohn Hus vnto death But M. Hierome would not aunswere them in prison requiring to haue open audience because he woulde there finally
that hee had almost perswaded them So liuely and likely their hatred was detected that almost no trust was geuen to their testimonies saue onely for the cause and quarrell wherein they stood touching the popes doctrine All mens mindes here were moued and bending to mercye towardes hym For he told them how that he of hys owne accord came vp to the Councell and to purge hymselfe he did open vnto them all hys life and doinges being full of vertue godlines This was sayth he the old maner of auncient and learned meÌ„ and most holy Elders that in matters of fayth they did differ many times in argumentes not to destroy the fayth but to finde out the veritie So did Augustine and Hierome dissent not onely being diuers but also contrary one from the other yet wtout al suspition of heresy All this while the popes holy Councell did wayt still when he would beginne to excuse himselfe and to retracte those thinges whiche were obiected agaynst him and to craue pardon of the Councell But he persisting still in hys constant oration did acknowledge no errour nor gaue any signification of retractation At last entring into the prayse commendation of M. Iohn Hus he affirmed that he was a good iust and holy man and much vnworthy that death whiche he did suffer Whom he did know from his youth vpward to be neither fornicator drunkard neither anye euill or vicious person but a chast sober man a iust and true preacher of the holy Gospell and whatsoeuer things mayster Iohn Hus and Wicklyff had holden or written specially agaynst the abuse and pompe of the clergie he would affirme euen vnto the death that they were holy and blessed men and that in all pointes of the Catholicke fayth he doth beleue as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold or beleue And finally he did conclude that al such articles as Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus had written put forth agaynst the enormities pompe and disorder of the Prelates he would firmely steadfastly without recantation hold defend eueÌ„ vnto the death And last of all he added that al the sinnes that euer he had coÌ„mitted did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience as did that onely sinne whiche he had committed in that most pestiferous fact when as in his recantation he had vniustly spoken against that good and holy man his doctrine specially in coÌ„senting vnto his wicked coÌ„deÌ„nation concluding that he did vtterly reuoke deny that wicked recantatioÌ„ which he had made in that most cursed place that he dyd it through weakenes of hart and feare of death And moreuer that whatsoeuer thing he hath spokeÌ„ against that blessed man he hath altogether lyed vpoÌ„ him and that he doth repent him with his whole hart that euer he did it And at the hearing hereof the hartes of the hearers were not a little sory For they wished and desired greatly that such a singular man shold be saued if otherwise their blind superstition would haue suffered it But he continued still in his prefixed sentence seeming to desire rather death then lyfe And persisting in the prayse of Iohn Husse he added moreouer that he neuer mayntayned anye doctrine agaynst the state of the Church but onely spake agaynst the abuses of the clergye against the pride pompe and excesse of the Prelates For somuch as the patrimonies of the churches were first geuen for the poore then for hospitality and thirdly to the reparations of the Churches it was a griefe to that good man sayd he to see the same misspent and cast away vpon harlots great feastings and keping of horses and dogges vpoÌ„ gorgeous apparell and such other things vnseming Christian Religion And herein he sheweth him selfe marueilous eloquent yea neuer more And when his oration was interrupted many tymes by diuers of them carping his sentences as he was in speaking yet was there none of all those that interrupted hym which scaped vnblanckt but he brought them all to confusion and put them to silence When any noise began he ceased to speake after began againe proceeding in his Oration and desiring them to geue him leaue a while to speak whoÌ„ they hereafter should heare no more neither yet was his mind euer dashed at all these noyses and tumults And thys was marueilous in him to behold notwithstanding he continued in strait prison 340. dayes hauing neither booke nor almost light to read by yet how admirably his memory serued him Declaring howe all those paynes of his strait handling did not somuch greeue him as he did wonder rather to see their vnkind humanitie towardes him When he had spoken these and many other thinges as touching the prayse of Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus they which sat in the Councell whispered together saying by these his wordes it appeareth that he is at a poynt with hym selfe Then was he agayne caried into prison greeuously settered by the hands armes and feete with great chaines and fetters of yron The Saterday next before the Ascension day early in the morning he was brought with a great number of armed men vnto the Cathedral Church before the open congregation to haue his iudgement geuen hym There they exhorted him that those thinges which he had before spokeÌ„ in the open audience as is aforesayde touching he prayse and commendation of M. Iohn Wickleffe and M. Iohn Hus confirming and establishing their doctrine he would yâ—t recant the same but he merueilous stoutly without all feare spake agaynst them amoÌ„gst other things said vnto them I take God to my witnes and I protest here before you all that I do beleeue and holde the articles of the fayth as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold and beleue the same but for this cause shall I now be condemned for that I will not consent with you vnto the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesayd whome you haue most wickedly condemned for certaine articles detetesting and abhorring your wicked and abhominable life Then he confessed there before them all his beliefe and vttered many thinges very profoundly and eloquently in so much that all men there present could not sufficiently coÌ„mend prayse hys great eloqueÌ„ce excellent learning and by no means could they induce or perswade him to recant Then a certayne bishop named the Bishop of Landy made a certayne sermon exhortatiue agaynst M. Hierome perswading to his condemnation After the Byshop had ended the sayd sermon M. Hierome sayd agayn vnto them You shall condemne me wickedly and vniustly But I after my death will leaue a remorse in your conscience and a nayle in your hartes ET CITO VOS OMNES VT RESPONDEATIS MIHI CORAM ALTISSIMO ET IVSTISSIMO IVDICE POST CENTVM ANNOS that is And here I cite you to aunswere vnto me before the most high and iust Iudge within a C. yeares No penne can sufficiently write or note those
thinges which he most eloquently profoundly Philosophically had spoken in the sayd audience neither can anye tongue sufficiently declare the same wheerfore I haue but onely touched here the superficiall matter of his talke partly not wholly noting the same Finaly when as by no meanes he might be perswaded to recant the premisses immediately euen in his presence the sentence iudgement of hys concondemnation was geuen against him read before him ¶ The burning of maister Hierome of Prage The which sentence so geuen before his face ended A great lōg miter of paper was brought vnto him painted about with red deuils the whiche when he beheld and saw throwing away his hood vpon the ground amongest the Prelates he tooke the miter and put it vpon his head saying Our Lorde Iesu Christ when as he shoulde suffer death for me most wretched sinner did weare a crowne of thorne vpon his head and I for his sake in stede of that crowne will willingly weare this miter and cappe Afterward he was layd hold of by the secular power After that he was ledde out of the sayde Church to the place of execution when he was going out of the Churche with a cherefull coūtenance a loud voyce lifting his eyes vp into heauen he began to sing Credo in vnum Deum as it is accustomed to be song in the church Afterward as he passed a long he did sing some Canticles of the Church The which being ended in the entring out of the gate of the city as men go vnto Gothlehem he did sing this himne faelix namque And that respond being ended after he came to the place of execution where as Maister Iohn Hus before had suffred death innocently kneeling downe before an image which was like vnto the picture of M. Iohn Hus which was there prepared to burne M. Hierom he made a certayne deuout prayer While he was thus praying the tormentors tooke him vp and lifting him vp from the ground spoyled him of all his garmentes and left him naked and afterward girded him about the loynes with a linnen cloth and bound him fast with cordes and chaynes of Iron to the sayde Image whiche was made fast vnto the earth and so standinge vpon the ground when as they beganne to lay the woode about him he songe Salue festa dies And when the himne was ended he songe agayne with a loude voyce Credo in vnum Deum vnto the end That being ended he sayde vnto the people in the Germaine toung in effect as foloweth Dearely beloued children euen as I haue now song so do I beleue and none otherwise And this Creede is my whole fayth notwithstanding nowe I dye for this cause because I would not consent and agree to the councel and with them affirme and hold that maister Iohn Hus was by thē holily and iustly condemned For I did know well enough that he was a true preacher of the Gospell of Iesu Christ. After that he was compassed in with the wood vp to the crowne of the head they cast all his garments vpō the wood also and with a firebrand they set it on fire The which being once fired he began to sing with a loud voyce In manus tuas domine commendo spiritum meum when that was ended and that he began vehemently to burne he sayd in the vulgar Bohemian tongue O Lord God father almighty haue mercy vpon me and be mercifull vnto mine offēces for thou knowest how the sincerely I haue loued thy trueth Then his voyce by the vehemency of the fire was choked stopped that it was no longer heard but he moued continually his mouth and lips as though he had still prayed or spoken within himselfe When as in a maner his whole body with his beard was burned round about and that there appeared through the great burning vpon his body certayne great bladders as big as an egge yet he continually very strongly stoutlye moued shaked his head mouth by the space almost of one quarter of an houre So burning in the fire he liued with great paine Martyrdome whiles one might easily haue gone from S. Clementes ouer the bridge vnto our Lady Church he was of suche a stout and strong nature After that he was thus deade in the fire by and by they brought his bedding his strawbed his bootes his hood all other thinges that he had in the prison and burned them all to ashes in the same fire The which ashes after that the fire was out they did diligently gather together and cary thē in a cart and cast them into the riuer of Rheine which ran hard by the City That man whiche was the true reporter hereof and which testified vnto vs the actes and doinges about the condemnation Maister Hierome and sent the same vnto vs to Prage in writinge doth thus conclude All these thinges sayth he I did beholde see and heare to be done in this forme maner And if any man do tell you the contrary do not credite him for al those things which happened vnto him when he came toward Constance and also at his first comming vnto Constance of his own free well and afterward when he was brought bounde vnto Constance as is aforesay I my selfe did see and perfectly beholde and for a perpetuall memory thereof to be had for euer I haue directed the same vnto you not lying or falsifying any poynte thereof as he which is the searcher of all mennes hartes can beare me witnesse willing rather to sustaine the note of ignoraunce rudenesse of stile to beare witnesse vnto the trueth then I would by any meanes bee compelled by tickling or flattring the cares of the hearers with fayned and cloked speach to swerue or goe aside from the truth Thus end the tragicall histories of M. Iohn Hus and M. Hierom of Prage faythfully gathered and collected by a certain Bohemian being a present witnes and beholder of the same written and compiled first in Latine so sene by the said Bohemian into his country of Boheme and agayne translated out of the Latine with like fidelitye into our English toung In the meane time while Maister Hierome was in this trouble and before the Councell the nobles and Lordes of Boheme and of Morauia but not a little agreeued thereat directed theyr letters vnto this barbarous Councell of popishe murderers in tenour and forme of wordes as followeth ¶ The letter of the 54. Nobles of Morauia written vnto the Councell of Constaunce in the defence of Mayster Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage ☞ To the right reuerend Fathers and Lordes in Christ the Lordes Cardinals Patriarkes Primates Archbishops Bishops Ambassadours Doctors Maysters and to the whole Councell Constaunce We the Nobles Lordes Knightes and Esquyres of the famous Marquesdome of Morauia wishe the desyre of al goodnes and the obseruation of the commaundementes of our Lord Iesu
coÌ„uict vnto the secular court yet notwithstanding let them commit theÌ„ vnto the perpetuall or temporall prisons as the quality of the cause shall require vntil the next conuocation of yâ— prelates and Clergy of our prouince of Canterbury there personally to remaine and that in the same prisons they cause theÌ„ to be kept according as the lawe requireth And that of all and singular the things aforesayd that is what iniquisition they haue made and what they haue found and how in the processe they haue behaued themselues and what persons so conuict they haue caused to be put in safe keeping with what diligence or negligence of the Commissaryes aforesayd with all and all maner of other circumstances premised and therunto in any wise apperteining and specially of the abiurations if in the meane time they shall chaunce to abiure any heresyes that then in the next coÌ„uocation of the Prelates and Clergy vnder the forme aforesayd they cause the same distinctly and apertly to be certified to vs and our successours And that they deliuer effectually to the Officiall of our Court the same processe to remain with them or els in the register of one court of Canterbury so that euery one to whom â—â—th things appertaineth for the further execution of the same proces may haue recourse vnto the same officiall with all effect We therefore commaund that as touching the constitution brought vnto your City Diocesan you cause the same in conuenieÌ„t place and time to be published and that in all pointes you both obserue the same your selues and cause it also of others to be diligently obserued CommauÌ„ding furthermore all and singular our felow brethren and Suffraganes that they in likewise cause the same to be published throughout all their Cities and Dioces both diligently obserue the same themselues and also cause al others to do the same and what thing soeuer you shall do in the premisses that you certify vs betwixt this and the feast of S. Peter ad vincula next comming that you duely certify vs of these thinges by your letters patentes contayning the same effect sealed with your seales Dated at our house in London the first day of Iuly an 1416. During the time of this conuocatioÌ„ in the yere aboue sayd two priestes were presented brought before the bishops noted and defamed for hereticks one named Iohn Barton vnto whom it was obiected by Philip Bishop of Lincolne that he had bene excommunicated about 6. or 7. yeares before vpon Articles concerning religion and yet neither would appeare being cited nor woulde seeke to be reconciled agayne vnto the Church Which thinges being so prooued agaynst him he was committed to the custody of the foresayd Philip Bishoppe of Lincolne and so to be holden in prison till he should heare further what should be done The other was Robert Chapel otherwise named Holbech Chaplain sometime to the Lord Cobham vnto whoÌ„ likewise it was obiected that he being vnder the sentence of excommunication about three or foure yeares yet notwithstanding to the contempt of the keyes did continue saying Masse and preaching sought not to be recoÌ„ciled Chapel denying that he did know any such excommunication geuen out agaynst him Then was the copy of his excommunicatioÌ„ first made by the bishop of Roff. afterward denouÌ„ced by the Bishop of LoÌ„don at Paules crosse brought and read before him so that done that Session brake vp for that time which was about the latter ende of May. an 1416. The xij day of the moneth of Iuly next following the sayd Chappell appeared agayn before the Archbishop and the Prelates To whom when it was obiected as before how he had preached without the Bishops licence in dyuers places as at Cobham at Cowling and at Shorne ac length he confessing and submitting himself desired pardoÌ„ Which although it was not at the first graunted vnto him yet at the last the Bishop of Roff. putting in his hands the decree of the canon law 1. q. 7. cap. Quoties c. and causing him to read the same made him to aviure all his former articles opinions as hereticall and schismaticall neuer to holde the same agayne according to the contentes of the foresayd Canon Wherupon the sayd Robert being absolued by the authority of the Archb. saue only that he should not intermeddle with saying Masse before he had bene dispensed from the Pope himselfe for his irregularity was enioyned by the Archb. himselfe for his penance standing at Paules to publish these articles folowing vnto the people in stead of his confession geuen him to be read In primis I confesse that Bishops Priestes and other Ecclesiasticall persons hauing no other profession to the contrary may lawfully haue receiue and reteyne landes and possessions temporall to dispense and dispose the same and the rentes thereof to the behoofe of themselues or of theyr Church where they dwell according as semeth good to them 2. Item I confesse that it were very vnlawfull yea rather vniust that temporal men vpon any occasion whatsoeuer it be should take away temporall landes and possessions from the church either vniuersal or particular to whoÌ„ they are geuen the consideration of the abuse of mortall prelates priest or other ministers in the Church conuersant which are mixt together good with bad abusing the same to the contrary notwithstanding 3. Item I confesse that peregrinations to the reliques of saintes and to holy places are not prohibited nor to be coÌ„temned of any Catholicke but are auayleable to remission of sinnes and approued of holy fathers and worthy to be commended 4. Item I confesse that to worship the images of Christ or of any other saynts being set vp in the church or in any other place is not forbiddeÌ„ neither is any cause inductiue of Idolatry being so vsed as the holy fathers do will them to be worshipped But rather such images do profit much to the health of Christians because they do put vs in remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of the merits of those sayntes whom they represent and the sight of them doth moone and stirre vp the people to prayers and deuotion 5. Item I confesse that auriculer confession vsed in the Churche is necessarye for a sinner to the saluation of hys soule and necessary to be done of such a priest as is ordeyned by the Church to heare the confession of the sinner to enioyne him penance for the same without which confession if it may be had there is no remission of sinnes to him that is in sinne mortall 6. Item I confesse and firmely do hold that although the Priest be in mortall sinne yet may he make the bodye of Christ and minister other Sacramentes and Sacramentals which neuerthelesse are profitable to all the faythfull whosoeuer receiueth them in fayth and in deuotion of the Church 7. Item I confesse that bishops in their own dioces may forbid decree ordayn vpoÌ„ reasonable causes that priests should not preach without theyr
chaunce to dye although not so denounced by the Church yet in this so great a crime let hym and them want Christian buriall and let no offeringes or oblations be made for them nor receiued Hys goodes and substance also froÌ„ the time of his death according to the Canonical sanctions being confiscate let no such enioy them to whoÌ„ they appertayne till that by the ecclesiasticall iudges hauing power and authoritie in this behalfe sentence vpon that his or their crime of heresie be declared and promulgate let such owners as be found suspect or noted with anye suche suspition of heresie before a competent and ecclesiasticall iudge according to the consideration and exigence of that suspicion and according to the quallitie of the person by the arbitrement of such a iudge shew and declare hys proper own innoceÌ„cy with deuotion as beseemeth in that behalf And if in hys purgation being Canonically interdicted he do fayle or be not able Canonically to make his purgation or that he refuse to take hys othe by damnable obstinacie to make suche purgation then let him be condemned as an hereticke But such as thorough negligence or thorough slothfulnes shall omit to shew their sayd innocencie and to make such purgation let them be excommunicate and so long put out from the company of Christen men til that they shall make condigne satisfactioÌ„ so that if by the space of one whole yeare they shall remayne in such excommunication then let them as heretickes be condeÌ„ned And further if any shal be found culpable in any point of the foresayd pestiferous doctrine of the Archheretickes aforesayd or in any Article thereof whether it be by the reporte of the seditious or els well disposed let them yet be punished according to the Canons If onely through infamy and suspition of the foresaid Articles or any of them any man shal be found suspect in his purgation Canonicall for this thing being interdicted shall fayle let hym be accompted as a man conuict as a conuict person by the Canons let him be punished And furthermore we innouating and putting in execution the Canon of our predecessour of happy memory pope Boniface the 8. which beginneth thus Vt inquisitionis negocium c. In exhorting wise require and also commaund all temporall potentates Lordes Iudges afore recited by whatsoeuer dignities offices and names they are knowen that as they desire to be had estemed counted for the faythfull members and children of the Church and do reioyce in the name of Christ so in likewise for the defeÌ„ce of the same faith they wil obey inteÌ„d giue their ayd and fauorable help to you that are Archbishops Bishops and Ecclesiastical men inquisitours of al hereticall prauitie and other Iudges and Ecclesiasticall persons by you hereunto as aforesayd appoynted holdyng the fayth and communioÌ„ of our holy mother the church for the searching out taking safe custody of all the foresayde heretickes their beleuers their fauorers their receiuers and their defenders when so euer they shal be therunto of them required And that they bring and cause to be brought al delay set aparte the foresayde pestiferous persons so seeking to destroy others with them into suche safe keeping and prysons as by you the Archbyshops Byshops Clergie and Inquisitors aforesaid are to be appointed or els vnto such other place or places as eyther you or they shal commauÌ„d within any of their dominions gouernements and rectories where they by catholicke men that is by you the Archbishops byshops the Clergy and inquisitours or any other that shal be by you appointed or are already appointed by any of you may be holden and kept in safe keping putting them in fetters shackles boltes and manacles of yroÌ„ vnder most straight custody for escaping away tyll suche tyme as all that busines which belongeth vnto them be by the iudgement of the church finished and determined and that of suche heresie by a competent ecclesiasticall iudge which firmely holdeth the faith and communioÌ„ of the said holy church of Rome they be coÌ„demned The residue let the foresayde temporall Lordes Rectours Iudges or other their officers and Pursinauntes take amongest them with condigne deathes without anye delay to punish But fearing least to the preiudice sclander of the foresayd catholicke fayth and religion thorough the pretext of ignoraunce any man herein shoulde be circumuented or that any subtile and craftie men should vnder the vayle of friuolous excuse cloke and disseÌ„ble in thys matter and that as touching the coÌ„uincing or apprehending of the foresaid hereticks their receiuours defeÌ„dors fauourers beleeuers and adherentes and also of suche as are suspect of heresie and with suche like peruerse doctrine many wise spotted we might geue more perfect instruction Therfore as well to the kingdom of Bohemia parts neare adioining to the same as all other where this superstitious doctrine first began to spread we haue thought it good to send the articles here vnder written concerning yâ— secte of those Archheretickes for the better direction of the foresayd Catholicke fayth Touching which articles by vertue of holy obedience we charge and commaund you and all other Archbishops and Bishops all maner of commissaries and inquisitours that euery of them within the Dioces and limites of theyr iurisdiction also in the foresaid kingdom dukedome and places neare adioyning although the same places be beyond the same their iurisdiction in the fauour of the catholicke faith do geue most dilligent and vigilant care about the extirpation and correction of those erroures archheresies and most pestiferous sect aforesayd and also that they compell all diffamed persons and suspecte of so pestiferous a contagion whether it be vnder the penaltie of the crime confessed â—â— of excommunication suspension or interdicte or any other formidable payne canonicall or legall when and wheresoeuer it shall seeme good to them and as the quallitie of the facte requireth by an othe corporally taken either vpon the holy Euangelistes or vpon the reliques of Saintes or vpon the image of the crucifixe according to the obseruauntes of certayne places and accordyng to the interrogatories to make conuenient answere to euery article within written For we intend agaynst all and singular archbishops Byshops Ecclesiasticall persons or inquisitours which shall shew themselues negligent and remisse in the extirpation of the leauen of this hereticall prauitie and purging their territories dioces and places to them appoynted of such euill and wicked men to proceed and to cause to be proceeded vnto the deprauation and deposition of their pontificall dignities and shall substitute such other in their places which can and may be able to coÌ„found the sayd hereticall prauitie and proceede to further paynes agaynst such by the lawe limitted and vnto other yet more grieuous if neede require we our selues will proceede and cause to be proceeded according as the party his fact and filthines of his crime committed shall deserue
For in that that euery one that worketh more meritoriously to the profite of the Church he hath so much the more greater authoritie from God 25. There is not so muche as one sparke of appearaunce that there ought to be one head ruling and gouerning the church in spirituall causes which should alwayes be conuersaunt in the church millitaâ—â— For Christ without anye such monstrous heds by his â—â—ue disciples sparsed through the whole world could better a great deale rule his church 26. The Apostles and faythfull priests of God haue right worthily in al thinges necessary to saluation gouerned the church before the popes office tooke place and so might they doe agayne by like possibilitie vntill Christ came to iudgement if the popes office should fayle Let euery one that is suspected in the foresayd articles or els otherwise found with assertion of them Be examined in maner and forme as followeth IN primis whether he knew Iohn Wicleffe of Englande Iohn Hus of Bohemia and Hierome of Prage or anye of them and how he came by the knowledge of them whither that during the liues of them or any of them they had eyther bene conuersant with them or found any frendship at their handes 2. Item whether he knowing them or any of them to be excommunicate did willingly participate with them esteming affirming the same their participacioÌ„ to be no sin 3. Item whither that after their deathes he euer prayed for them or any of them openly or priuily doing any work of mercy for them affirming them to be either saintes or els to be saued 4. Item whether he thought them or anye of them to be Saintes or whether that euer he spake such wordes and whether euer he did exhibite any worshippe vnto them as vnto saintes 5. Item whether he beleue hold and affirme that euery generall councell as also the Councell of Constance doth represent the vniuersall Church 6. Item whether he doth beleue that that which the holy Councell of Constance representing the vniuersall church hath and doth alow in the fauour of the fayth and saluatioÌ„ of soules is to be approued and allowed of all the faythfull Christians and that whatsoeuer the same Councell hath condemned and doth condemne to be contrary both to the fayth and to all good men is to beleued holden and affirmed for condemned or not 7. Item whether he beleueth that the condemnations of Iohn Hus Iohn Wickleffe and Hierome of Prage made as well vpon their persons as their bookes and doctrine by the holy generall Councelll of Constance be rightly iustly made and of euery good Catholicke man are so to be holden and affirmed or not 8. Item whether he beleue hold and affirme that Iohn Wickleffe of England Iohn Hus of Bohemia and Hierome of Prage were heretickes or not and for heretickes to be nominated preached yea or not and whether theyr bookes and doctrines were and be peruerse or not for the which together with their pertinacie they wre condemned by the holye sacred Councell of Constaunce for heretiques 9. IteÌ„ whether he haue in his custody any treatises smal workes Epistles or other writinges in what language or tongue soeuer set forth and translated by any of these heretickes Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus and Hierome or any other of their false Disciples and followers that he may deliuer them to the ordinaries of that place or his commissary or to the inquisitours vpon hys othe And if he say that he hath no such writing about him but that they are in some other place that then you sweare him to bring the same before his Ordinary or other aforenamed within a certayne time to him prefixed 10. Item whether he knoweth any that hath the treatises works Epistles or anye other writinges of the aforesayd Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus and Hierome in whatsouer tong they are made or translated and that he detect manifest the same for the purgation of their fayth and execution of iustice 11. Item especially let the learned be examined whether he beleueth that the sentence of the holy Councell of Constance vpon the 45. articles of Iohn Wickleffe and the 30. Articles of Iohn Hus be not Catholicke which sayth that some of them are notorious hereticall some erroneous other some blasphemous some slaunderous some rash and seditious some offensiue to godly eares 12. Item whether he beleeueth and affirmeth that in no case it is lawfull for a man to sweare 13. Item whether he beleueth that at the commaundement of a iudge or any other it is lawfull to take an oth to tell the truth in anye conuenient cause although it be but purging of an infamy or not 14. Item whether he beleueth that periury wittingly coÌ„mitted vppon what cause soeuer whether it be for yâ— safegard of hys owne life or of any other mans lyfe yea although it be in the cause and defence of the fayth be a sinne or not 14. Item whether a man contemning purposedly the rites of the Churche and the ceremonies of exorcisme of Cathechisme and the consecration of the water of Baptisme be deadly sinne or not 16 Item whether he beleue that after the consecration of the priest in the sacrament of the aultar vnder the figure of bread and wyne be no materiall bread and wyne but in al poyntes the same very Christ which was crucified vppon the Crosse and sitteth vpon the right hand of the father 17. Item whether he beleeue that after the consecration made by the priest vnder the onely forme of bread and besides the forme of wyne be the very flesh of Christ and hys bloud hys soule and hys deitie and so whole Christ as he is and in likewise vnder the forme of wine without the forme of bread bee the very fleshe of Christ and hys very bloud his soule and deitie and so whole Christ the same body absolutely vnder euery one of those kinds singularly 18. Item whether he doth beleue that the custome of houseling of the lay people vnder the forme of bread only obserued of the vniuersall Church and allowed by the onely Councell of Constance be to be vsed and not without the authoritie of the Churche at mens pleasures to be altered and that they that obstinately affirme the contrary to this are to be punished as heretickes or not 19. Item whether he beleue that those whiche contemne the receiuing of the sacramentes of confirmation or extreme vnction or els the solemnisation of matrimony coÌ„mit deadly sinne or not 20. Item whether he beleeue that a Christian man ouer and besides the contrition of hart being licensed of a conuenient priest is bound to confesse himselfe only to a priest and not to any lay man be he neuer so deuout or good vpon the necessitie of saluation 21. Item whether he beleue that in the cases before put a priest may absolue a sinner confessing himself and being contrite from all sinnes and enioyne him penaunce for the same
such comfort as no man can vnderstand in that they say that they wil geue you forgeuenes of all your sinnes and great grace pardon to this end that you should warre vpon vs destroy vs wheras their graces and pardons are none other then great lies and a great seducing of the body and soule of all them that beleue them and put their trust in them Thys we would proue vnto them ouercome them by the holy scripture and we wold suffer that whosoeuer is desirous to heare the same shoulde heare it For the Pope and all hys priestes herein deale with you as the deuill woulde haue done wyth our Lorde Iesus Christ. Of whome Luke writeth in hys 4. chap. that be brought him vpon an high hill shewed vnto hym in the twinckling of an eye al the kyngdomes that are in the compasse of the earth said vnto him I wil geue thee c. So the deuill deceiueth the pope and all the priestes with the riches of the worlde and worldly power And they thinke they can geue grace and pardon when they wyll and they themselues shall neuer finde fauour before almighty God except they repent and make amendes because of theyr great deceauing of Christēdom And how can they geue that to others which they themselues haue not So dyd the Deuill who was rich in promising and poore in geuing And like as the Deuill is not ashamed to tell a lye so all they are not ashamed to speake that which shall neuer be found true nor be proued by the holy scriptures because for no cause they stirre vp kinges Princes Lordes and Citties to make warre agaynst vs not to the end that the Christian fayth shoulde therby be defended but because they feare that theyr secret vices and heresies shal be disclosed and made manifest For if they had a true cause a godly loue to the Christiā faith they would then take the books of the holy scripture and would come vnto vs and ouercome vs with the weapōs of Gods word and that is our chiefe desire For so dyd the apostles of our Lord Iesus Christ who came to the Paganes and Iewes and brought them from their infidelitie to the true fayth of our Lorde Iesus Christ and this they dyd in the spirite of meckenes as the Apostle Paule writeth in the 6. chap. to the Galat. Brethren if anye man be agreeued c. So ought they also to doe if they perceiued that they were iust and we vniust And if we woulde not abide instruction then they might take to them kinges Princes Lordes and imperiall citties and resist vs according to the commaundementes of the holy scripture But this is the subtile defence of all the Byshops and Priestes that they say that mayster Hus and Hierome which were burnt at Constance were ouercome of the holy father the Pope and of the whole Councell For ye must vnderstand that they were not ouercome by the holy Ghost but vniustly with wrongfull violence which God may yet hereafter greeuously punishe in all them that gaue their counsel and ayd thereto and they saye it ought not to be suffered tha we should be heard in confessing our fayth How may that be proued by the holy scripture since christ heard the deuilt as it is written in the fourth chap. of Mathewe And they l are not better then Christ nor we worsse then the Deuill If they be iust and haue the truth with them as they saye they haue and we be vnrighteous why do they feare sinc the truth ought not to be afeard of falshod as Esdras writeth in hys second booke the third chapiter Zorobabell declared that truth is of all thinges the most mightye and ouercommeth all thinges For Christ is the trueth Iohn 14. I am the way the trueth c. And the deuill is the father of lies Iohn 8. He is a lyerfrom the beginning and neuer abode in the truth there is no truth in him Therfore if the pope and hys priestes haue the truth let them ouercome vs with the word of God But if they haue lyes then they cannot long abide in al their presumptiō Wherfore we exhort and beseech al the imperiall Cities al kings Princes noble men rich and poore for Gods sake and for hys righteousnes that one of them write hereof to an other and that there may be some meanes made howe we may cōmune with you safely and friendly at some such place as shal be fit both for you and vs and bring with you your Byshops and teachers and let them our teachers fight together with the word of God and let vs heare them and and let not one ouercome the other by violence or false subtiltie but onely by the word of God And if your Bishops and teachers haue better proofes of theyr fayth out of the holy scripture then we and our fayth be found vntrue we will receiue penaunce and satisfaction according to Gospell But if your Byshops and teachers be ouercome of ours by the holy Scripture then doe ye repent and harken to vs and hold with vs. And if your Byshops teachers will cease from their spirituall pride and repent and make satisfaction then wil we helpe you according to our power and will compell them eyther to ioyne with vs or els we will expell them out of Christendome And if your Byshops and teachers will say that it is not lawfull for lay men to heare such reasoning or to be presēt at it that may you vnderstand to tend to no other end but that they feare they should be ouercome and put to shame in the sight of you For if they knew that they should ouercome therein out of doubt they would desire that euery mā should heare it thereby their glory should become the greater their fame and prayses should be encreased vpon the earth And if your Bishops and teachers coūsell you to come to no hearing with vs thē do it whether they will or no suffer not your selues at any time to be so folishly seduced with their folish pardons but tary at home in your houses with your wiues and children And let the pope of Rome come to vs with all his Cardinals and byshops and with all hys priestes with his owne person power to warre with vs let themselues deserue the absolution of sinnes grace and pardon which they preach to you for they haue great nede of forgeuenes of sinnes grace pardō by the grace of god we will geue them pardō enough as they shall neede But their subtile excuse is this they say that it belōgeth not to priestes to fight with bodily weapons true it is that belongeth not to them but it belongeth as little to them to stirre vp to counsaile to fortifie others thereto For Paule saith in the the 1. to the Rom. in the fift to the Galath that all that do such
Eugenius as an hereticke that is an euident signe that the Councell hath not thought him to haue swarued from the faith neither to haue any occasion that he should be called hereticke for his errours reuoked that he himselfe hath read the whole text that the Pope did not reuoke the dissolutiō as cōtrary vnto the faith but as breding offence Also that the last dissolutiō hath no such cause in it for somuch as likewise he had done it by the coūsell of the Cardinals and for the vniting of the Greekes that he might not be compelled in a criminall cause to aūswere by his procuratour whē as he being letted by sicknes could not come personally So for as much as in the first dissolutiō Eugenius hath fallē into no errour of faith he cannot be perswaded that he cā be called a relapse for so much as he neither in the first neither yet in the seconde dissolution did violate his faith This Oration of Panormitane was more praised then allowed of all men Notwitstanding this effect it wrought that afterward this word relapse was taken out of the cōclusions in stead therof this word prolapse put in Neither durst Panormitane himselfe altogether excuse Eugenius of heresie but defended more the first dissolution then the second yet departed he not without answere for Iohn Segouius an expert Diuine rising vp answered him reueretly as was comely for such a Prelate He said he granted that which Panormitane had spoken touching the diuision of the Articles of the faith into three points for because it made for his purpose For if those things are to be holden for Articles of faith sayd he which may be gathered of the determinations of the Church it were manifest that the conclusions whereupon we now cōtend redound and come of the determinations of the Church that is to say of the Councell of Constance for if therein the Pope be made subiect vnto the generall Councell who is it that will say that the Pope hath power ouer the Councell which is aboue him or that Eugenius ought to remaine Pope because he could not dissolue the Councell which is aboue him without the consent thereof The which Article vndoubtedly he hath violate and broken And if any mā will say that in the first dissolution this Article was not violate because there was no declaration made therof let him which so thinketh thus vnderstand that the Byshop of Rome ought not only to knowe the plaine and manifest but also the secret and hidden things of the fayth for he being the vicare of Christ and the head of all other ought to instruct and teach all men But if so be he wil not then hee shall be conuicted for being head because he cōtinued long in the dissolutiō after the declaratiō of the councell neither did cōsent vnto the determination of the church therfore if peraduēture he did not erre in the faith as it manifestly appeareth by the saieng of Clemēt oftētimes alledged by Panormitan wherin it is said the he which liueth rebelliously neglecteth to do good is rather a mēber of the deuill thē of Christ and rather an infidell then a true beleuer so that Eugenius by disobeieng the Church may worthely be called an infidell Neither is it true that the Pope hath not offended in the fayth For somuch as well in that aunswere which beginneth Cogitanti as also in the aunswere which beginneth Sperant made vnto the Popes Ambassadours these words are manifest this Article cōcerneth faith and we had rather die then through cowardlines to giue place By the which saieng it is euident the Synode to haue sufficiently admonished the Pope that he did against the faith and therfore it seemed that afterward when as Eugenius reuoked the dissolution he also reuoked the errour of faith cōteined in the same There are also diuers offences sprōg and risen through the errour of faith for some say that the Pope is vnder the Councell othersome denie it and this diuersitie of doctrine bringeth offence Also it is expressely against the authority of the Councell that the Pope did reuoke the assertions made in their name And albeit in such reuocations the stile order of iudgements is not obserued notwithstanding it doth suffice in such case when as the Councell doth proceed against the Pope in which case onely the truth is to be obserued neither is the Councell subiect vnto any positiue law that it ought to obserue any tearmes or iudiciall orders Also he said that he vtterly cōtemned that singular glose which did prefer the Pope before all the world so that it might well be called singular which decreed so foolish and fonde things and vnworthy to be followed of any man and that he did much maruaile of Panormitane and other Doctours of those daies which whilest they went about to extoll the authoritie of the gloses do abase the same by adding a singularitie therto for that glose is singular whiche is alone But who would not more esteme a glose constantly writtē and agreeable in all places then that which in any one place teacheth any thing which may seeme to be an errour and that as touching the veritie truth S. Hierome a graue and auncient Doctour is cōtrary to this glose who doubteth nothing at all but that the world as touching authoritie is aboue the Citie it selfe that is to say Rome Segonius could fearsely finish this his Oration without interruption for Panormitane oftentimes enterrupting him went about to confute now this and now that reason Wherupon the Bishop of Argen rising vp a man not onely eloquent but also of a stoute courage troubled Panormitane in his reasons and argumēts and put him from his purpose yet they proceeded so farre that they passed the maner of disputation and did not absteine from opprobrious tauntes When the Bishop of Argen chaunced to say that the Bishop of Rome ought to be the minister of the Church Panormitane could not suffer that in so much that he so forgot himselfe that day and his knowledge which otherwise was great did so faile him that he was not ashamed to say and affirme that the Pope was Lorde ouer the Church Whom Segouius answered Marke sayth he O Panormitane what thou sayest for this is the most honourable title of the Bishop of Rome wherin he calleth himselfe the seruaunt of the seruaunts of God Which is gathered vpon this point when as Christ sayd vnto hys disciples when they demanded of him which of them was the greatest you know he aunswered them The Princes of the people haue rule and dominion ouer them but amongst you it is not so c. Wherein he doth vtterly prohibit Lordship and dominion And Peter which was the first vicar of Christ saith feede the flocke of Christ which is committed vnto you prouiding for them not by compulsion but willingly And immediatly alter he sayd not as Lords ouer the Cleargie For it
say in case of faith the bishops ought to iudge vpon Christian Emperours and not Emperours vpon Bishops Neyther doe we admit their petition but vpō most vrgent causes Notwithstanding we heard them paciently and willingly whiles that they did speake euen so long as they would But now if any of our part would speake by and by he is interrupted troubled and letted What honesty is this What modesty or grauitie is it lawful so to do in the councell◠Where is the decree of the Councel of Tholose now become where are our decrees which do not only prohibitie tumultes but also all small bablinges talk They say it is because we contemne them but they are they which not onely conteme the Councell but also resist the same The patriarke spake but one small worde agaynst them that of no euill intent or purpose and by and by they complayned the their liberty was broken but they when as they do inforce the councell when as they forbid the President to speake and will not suffer the ordinances to be read doe not iudge that they doe any thing contrary to the liberty of the Councell They say they are the Councell themselues and yet they intreat the Councell These thinges doe not I vnderstande for if they be the Councell why doe they intreat thēselues If they be not the Councell why do they not suffer the Councel for to speake Why do they not look for an answere of him to whom they make their petitiōs Truely this is to much violence and certes our paence is also to much to suffer such excesse euen in the face of the Church But this doth most of all greeue me and thys do I most maruell at But this doth most of all greeue me and thys do I most maruell at that Panormitan a man of singular wit and doctrine did cōclude without any discussing or deciding of the deputies and without the examination of the 12. men or any rite or order The which except mine eies had behold seene I would scarsly beleue if any other mā should report it vnto me of him Neither do I yet know whether I may sufficiently credite my selfe the matter seemeth so horrible for I do not see by what authoritie his cōclusion doth stande except it be by the authoritie of hys king whom he sayth will haue it to But you most reuerēd fathers take heed that ye bring in no such custome for so it shall come to passe that in all matters a few froward prelates shall haue me to conclude for them And albeit Parnormitan hath proued as he thinketh by strong reasons that the veritie ought to be deferred yet notwithstanding I do require you most reuerend fathers to follow the example of the Apostle who as Arelatensis hath very wel declared would not geue one houres respite vnto Peter when he swarued frō the truth of the Gospel The sayth is speedely to be relieued holpen neither doth any thing sustaine more danger by delayes thē faith doth For heresies except they be rooted out at the first whē they are once growne are hardly taken away Wherfore I desire you speedily to helpe and ayd Hoyse vp your sayles launch out your ores What should we tary looking for either the Prelats or the princes You are now in conflict I ouely desire that you would hasten vnto the victory Regard not the threatnings of those Princes neyther the opprobries of those contumelious persons for you are blessed sayth the Lord whē as men curse you persecute you speaking all euill agaynst you making lyes and slaunders vpon you for my sake reioice and be glad for great is your reward in heauen What is it I pray you that the princes do so much obiect agaynst vs Is not our Lord God able to take vs out of the furnace of hote burning fire and deliuer vs out of the hands of those princes I beseech you most reuerend fathers and louing brethren haue no lesse hope in Iesus Christ thē Sidrach Misach and Abednago had which feared not that old king Nabuchodouosor and let the princes know that the most high ruleth ouer the kingdomes of men and geueth them vnto whom he pleaseth God beholdeth all thinges from aboue he is I say in the midst amongst vs wherefore are ye then afrayd Be of good courage and shew yourselues as a strong wall for the church of God suffer not the sayth to perish vnder your handes The almighty God is present with you He is present that will defend you Feare not them which seeke onely to kill the body Do iustice and equitie and be assured that he wil not deliuer you ouer into the handes of the bachiter and slaunderer Againe I say vnto you show yourselues valiant and stout Defend your mother the Church And vnto thee O thou president I say that thou oughtest rather to please God then man for if thou depart thence without a finall conclusion know assuredly that thou shalt render accompt in the straight iudgment of God and thus without any more wordes he sate downe in his place In the meane tyme many graue and ancient men had exhorted Panormitan that he shuld geue ouer his conclusion The bishop of Burgen was very instant and earnest with him that he should make vanitie and concord amōgst the fathers and went about to make an vuitie with al mē But neither the fathers of the Councell were determined to depart without a conclusion neither Panormitan was minded to aulter his intent and purpose All thinges were disturbed neither did the prelates sit in their seats as they were accustomed but as euerye mans affection led hym Some went to the Cardinall Arelateusis some vnto Panormitan and exhorted them as if they had bene princes or rulers of armies Then Arelatensis knowing the matter to be in danger and that there was no ready way to make a cōclusiō thought to vse some policie to appease the tumult Most reuerend fathers said he we haue receiued nowe letters out of Fraūce which declare vnto me marueilous thinges that there are incredible newes syrong vp there which if you will geue me willing audience I wil declare vnto you By this meanes there was a sodayne silence throughout the whole Councel by this marueilous policie he made al men attentiue to heare When as he saw he had free liberty to speake without either fable or history of any letters sent he opened the whole order of the matter as it is requisite in an Orator came by little and little to the principal poynt saying that Eugenius his messengers filled all France preaching a new doctrine and extolling the authoritie of the bishop of Rome aboue the generall Councels agaynst whom except speedy remedy were founde it would come to passe the man woulde geue credite vnto thē and therfore the sacred Councell ought of necessitie to prouide remedy and of necessitie to conclude vpō the
require no vniust thing Also that his protestatioÌ„ had no euill sense or meaning in that he would not haue it imputed neither vnto him neither vnto hys king if any offence should rise vpon the conclusions Notwithstanding it is not to be feared that any euill shoulde spring of good workes But vnto the Bishop of Millayne he would aunswere nothing because he saw him so moued and troubled for feare of multiplying of more greuous and hainous words As for Panormitane he reserued vnto the last But vnto Ludouicus the Prothonotary whiche desired to be instructed he sayd he willed him to be satisfied with the wordes which were spokeÌ„ vnto the Bishop of Turnon Notwithstanding he left not this vntouched which ludouicus had spoken concerning the Apostles Creede For albeit that in the setting forth of the Creede the Apostles be onely named yet it doth not follow sayth he that they onely were present at the setting forth therof For it happeneth of tentimes that Princes are commended and praysed as chiefe authors and doers of thinges when as notwithstanding they haue other helpers as it appeareth in battayles which although they are foughte with the force of all the souldiors yet the victory thereof is imputed but vnto a fewe As in these our dayes they do ascribe all thinges which the army doth either fortunately or wisely vnto Nicolas Picenius that most valiaunt Captayne which hath obteined so many famous victories albeit that oftentimes other haue bene the inuentors of the pollicy and workers of the feate And therefore Ludouicus ought to knowe and vnderstand that they are not onely articles of fayth which are conteyned in the Creede but all other determinations made by the Councels as touching the fayth Neyther is he ignorant that there be some articles of the Creed which we now vse in the Church that were not put too by the Apostles but afterward by generall Councels as that part wherein mention is made of the holy Ghoste whiche the Councell of Lyous did adde in whiche Councell also it is not bee doubted but that the inferiours dyd iudge together with the Byshoppes But for so much as he had sufficiently declared that matter in the congregation before passed he would stay no longer thereupon But comming vnto Panormitan he rehearsed his wordes Qui ex Deo est verba Dei audit He that is of God heareth Gods word which is very well takeÌ„ out of the Gospell but not well applyed vnto the councell sayd he for he firmely beleued that his predecessors haue iudged holy Ghost to be in the middest of the Councels and therfore the wordes of the Councels to be the wordes of the holy Ghost which if any man do reiect he denieth himselfe to be of God Neither doth the councell hate the light which doth all things publickly and openly whose congregatioÌ„s are cuideÌ„t vnto all men neither doth it as the conuenticles of the aduersaries admit some and exclude other some Moreouer the thing which is now in hand was begon to be intreated of for two monethes agoe first the conclusions were largely disputed vpon in the diuinity scholes and afterward seÌ„t vnto Mentz and other places of the world After all this the fathers were called into the Chapter house of the great Church to the number of 120. amongest whom Panormitan which now coÌ„plaineth was also present and according to his maner did learnedly and subtilly dispute and had liberty to speak what he would Likewise in the deputations euery man spake his mind freely in that deputation where Panormitan was the matter was 3. dayes discussed After this the 12. men did agree vpon it and the general congregation did conclude it Neither hath there bene at any time any thing more ripelye or exactlye handled both openly also without any fraud or deceite And whereas the deputatioÌ„ did sit vpoÌ„ a holy 〈◊〉 â—here is no hurt in that neither is it any new or straunge thing forasmuch as they haue ofteÌ„ holden their Session vpon testinall dayes when as the matter hath had haste and specially for that the matter of fayth hath no holy dayes And further he said that he did not conclude craftely and deceitfully in the congregatioÌ„ as Panormitane hath reported but publickly opeÌ„ly at the request of the Promotoâ—s Neither hath any maÌ„ any iust cause to coÌ„playne vpoÌ„ him forsomuch as wheÌ„ he was made President he was sworne that alwaies wheÌ„ 4. or 3. of the deputations did agree he should conclude therupoÌ„ And forsomuch as he had already concluded in diuers causes touchinge the Pope he sawe no cause why hee should not conclude in the matter of fayth for that he was a Cardinall did weare his red hat for this purpose that he should shed his bloud in the defeÌ„ce of the fayth Neither hath he done any thing now agaynst the Pope for that omitting the fine conclusions touching Eugenius he had concluded but onely the generall conclusions which except he had done the fathers should haue had iust cause to complayne agaynst him in that they trusting in his fidelitye faythfulnes had chose him PresideÌ„t if by him they shoulde now be forsaken in this most necessary cause of fayth And turning himselfe vnto the people he desired the fathers to be of good comfort forsomuche as he woulde neuer forsake them yea although he should suffer death for he had geuen his fayth and fidelity vnto the Councell which he would be obserue and keepe neither should any manues flattery in threatninges put him from his purpose that he would be alwayes ready to do whatsoeuer the Councel should commaund him and neuer leaue the commaundements of the deputies by any meanes vnperformed As touching that Panormitan had extolled the authority of the Councell he sayd that he was greatly to be thaÌ„ked But yet he ought to vnderstand and know the authority of the Councell to be such as cannot be augmented or increased by any mans prayse or coÌ„mendation or be diminished by any opprobry or slauÌ„der These things thus premised he coÌ„maunded the forme of the decree to be read TheÌ„ Panormitane those which tooke his part would needes haue a certayn protestatioÌ„ to be first read There was great contention on euery side Notwithstanding at the last Arelatensis preuayled and the forme of the decree was read vnto this word Decernimus that is to say we decree TheÌ„ Panormitan rising vp would not sucter it to be heard any further And the Bishop of Catauia cryed out saying that it was vncomely that Arelatensis with a few other Byshops by name should conclude the matter The like did also all those which fauoured Panormitane The Cardinall of Terraconia also which vntill that time had holden hys peace did greuously rebuke his partakers that as men being a sleep or in a dreame they did not read the protestatioÌ„ and commauÌ„ded by and by one of his familiars to read it But like as the aduersaries
contentions those which most excell in learning and eloquence and do more then other should be most renowned named for on that one part Panormitane was prince and Captayne on the other Arelatensis but his owne will made not the one Captain but onely necescity for it behoued him to obey his prince Notwithstanding he was not ignoraunt of the truth and verity neither did he resist willingly against it for I haue sene him oftentimes in his library complayne of his prince that he followed other mens CouÌ„cell When as his time came to speak he sayd that he did not a little maruell why the protector of the fayth shoulde require the Prelates to haue a Session whiche was nothing perteining to his office and that he ought not to vsurpe the Presidentes place And agayne he complayned touching the contempt of the Prelates for the matter did presently touch the state of the Apostolicke sea for that cause the sea ought to be heard before any Session beholdeÌ„ Neither it is to be regarded said he that the couÌ„cell of constance semeth to haue decreed that it should now be spoken of for so much as Pope Iohn was not heard at Constaunce neither any man els to speake for the sea by which words he seemed both to conteÌ„nc and bring in dout all the decrees of that most great and sacred synode of CoÌ„stance therefore there was a great tumult and all men cried out with one voyce saying that the Synod of CoÌ„stance is holy and the authority thereof ought to be inuiolate But he being still instant with a stoute and hauty courage affirmed that the matter coulde not be finished without the Ambassadours of the Princes and that the Princes ought to be heard in a matter of fayth And agayne that the Ambassadors themselues cannot consent for so much as in the Colloqui holden at Mentz they had promised during the treaty of peace by them begunne they woulde receiue allow nothing that the Pope shoulde either doe agaynst the councell or the councell agaynst the Pope that he doubted not but that the thâ—ee first conclusions declared Eugenius an hereticke in so much that it was euident that Eugenius did vehemently resist the two first And therefore for so much as the Session was not yet holden and that it was lawful for euery man before that Session to speak what he will he desired and required them most instauntly that there might be no Session as yet holden Unto whom Arelatensis answered that it was not to be doubted but that the promoter of the fayth by his office might call the prelates to determine a matter of fayth specially for so much as the deputation of the fayth and the whole councell had so geuen him in commaundement As touching the prelates he sayth that albeit without all doubt bishops haue chiefe authority yet notwithstanding it is accustomed in Councels not to make any conclusion in the name of the bishops but in the name of the whole councell and the vniuersall Church hath decreed certayne lawes in this Councell which shoulde remayne inuiolate Neither let the bishops thinke the presence of the inferiors greuous vnto them when as ofteÌ„times vnder a bare and torne coate wisedome lyeth hid and vnder rich vestures ornaments folly lurketh Bishops ought also to be mindfull of the saying of Domitius whiche as S. Hierome reporteth sayd why should I esteme thee as a prince if thou doest not regard me as a Senator For the byshops ought to esteme Priestes as Priestes if they will haue reuerence done vnto them as Bishops Neither ought the Princes to be looked for to the deciding of this matter for so much as the Church is not congregated in the name of the princes but in the name of Christ which hath not receiued hys power from princes but immediatly from God to the defence wherof he should perceiue the inferiors to be no lesse lesse encouraged theÌ„ the bishops for that he did wel vnderstand and know that they would not onely spend theyr teÌ„porall good but also theyr liues for the defence thereof As for some bishops rather theÌ„ they will lose any part of their teÌ„poralties they wil sel the liberty of the church vnto the princes make them iudges and Lords ouer the Councel As touching the actes at Mentz he doth not regard them for so muche as as it is sayde they accompted without theyr hoste for he sayth he doth not vnderstand how this can be that they had decreed neither to obey the pope nor the couÌ„cell The one or the other they must needs be obedient vnto for there is no third tribunall whereunto any obedieÌ„ce is due in these matters which concern the fayth and the saluation of soules And finally that the Church woulde not suffer that theyr affayres matters of fayth shoulde be determined by the iudgement of princes for the holy ghost is not subiect vnto princes but princes vnto him and vpon this conclusion he would not feare neither the losse of hys goods neither any death or martirdome And wheras Panormitane doth nowe shew himselfe so great a defender of Eugenius he sayth that he doth not a litle maruell at it for that in times past no man hath more published Eugenius his errors then he by whose special labor councel both a decree monitory also the suspeÌ„sion was admitted set out against Eugenius And now whereupoÌ„ this sodein chauÌ„ge should come he saith that he was vtterly ignorant forsomuch as neither Eugenius had altered his life neither could the church continue in such a schisme Wherfore he desired Panormitane diligently to consider whether he spake according to his conscience or not for sayth he the conclusions which nowe shall be decreed are most generall neither is there any mention in them of the Pope and moreouer the verity of fayth is contayned in them agaynst the whiche if Eugenius did contend it were more meete that the Pope should be corrected then the veritye omitted And thus he making an end all were warned to come the next day vnto the Session The protector also desired the sacred Councel that none should be suffred to bring any weapon to the session For so much as he was ready to obserue the safe conduct of the Emperour and together with the Senate of the city to prohibite all quarrellers for doing of miury When the 16. day of May was come all they whom the Session conteÌ„ted and pleased assembled at the houre The Ambassadours also of the princes were come together into the quier of the church to attempt further what they could do and sending the bishops of Lubeck and Concense and the Deane of Turnon an excellent learned man they offered themselues to be present at the Session if that the deposition of Eugenius might yet be deferred foure monethes Who when they had receiued a gentle answere of ArelateÌ„sis and the other principals returning agayn vnto the
Embassadors they would only haue the first conclusion decreed and therupon sent agayne vnto Arelatensis vnto whō answere was made that the chief force did consist in the two other conclusions and that the Coūcel would specially determine vpon them If the Ambassadors would not be present they should vnderstand that the concord was broken by them which would not obserue that which they had offered With which auswere they departed the Sessiō begā to be celebrate There was no Prelate of the Aragons present at it neither out of Spayn and our of Italy onely the bishop of Grosserane and the Abbot of Dona whiche for theyr constancy steadfast good will toward the vniuersall church could not be chaūged from their purpose but of doctors and other inferiors there were a great number of Aragons and almost all the inferiors of Spayne and Italy for the inferiors feared not the princes as the Bishoppes did and then the worthy stoutnes of the Aragones Cathelanes appeared in the inferiour sort which woulde not shrinke away in the necessity of the church Of the two other nations there were only present 20. bishops The residue lurked in theyr lodginges professing the fayth in theyr hartes but not in theyr mouthes Arelatensis considering afore what would come to passe caused praiers to be made after their praiers made vnto almighty god with teares and lamētation that he would send them his holy spirit to ayde and assist them they were greatlye comforted and encouraged This congregatiō was famous and albeit that there were not many bishops present yet al the seats were filled with the Bishoppes Proctors Archdeacons Presidents Priors Priestes and Doctors of both lawes which I iudged to be about the number of 400. or more amongst whō there was no noyce no chiding no opprobrious wordes or contētion but one exhorted another to the profession of the fayth and there appeared a full and whole consent of them all to defend the church The bishop of Massilia a noble mau read the decree which was attentiuely harkened vnto and not one word interrupted When it was ended Te Deum laudamus was song with great ioy and gladnes so the Session dissolued whiche was in number the xxxiii Session and amongest all the rest the most quiet and peaceable The day following being the xxii of May the Princes Embassadors without all mens expectation came vnto the general congregatiō by that theyr doing at the least geuing theyr assent vnto the Session before passed In celebrating wherof if the fathers had erred it had not bene lawfull for the Princes and Embassadours to haue holden the councell with those fathers But it was thought that they were touched with remorse of conscience and euen now to detest and abhorre that which they had done as it was not hidden to the Embassadours of the Empyre and Fraūce For the bishop of Lubecke sayde that the cause of his absence was for that he was appointed by the Emperors cōmaūdement to intreat a peace Wherfore it was not comely for him to be present at any businesse whereby he should be vexed or troubled with whome the peace should be intreated Notwithstanding he did much commend the session before holdē and beleued the decree therein promulgate to be most good and holy and the verities therin contemed to be vndoubted sayd that he would sticke therunto both now and euen vnto the death But the bishop of Turnō a man both learned and eloquent speaking for him and hys felowes sayd that he heard how that they were euill spokē of amongst some in that they had not honored theyr king in that most sacred Sessiō whom it becommed specially to exalt and defend the fayth which also for that cause aboue all other kings was named most christen notwithstāding he sayd that they had a lawfull excuse in that it was cōuenient that they which were sēt to intreat peace should doe nothing whereby theyr Ambassade shold be stopped or letted Also there are two kindes of iniustice sayd he wherby either thinges are done that should not be done or thinges that should be done are not done The first doth not alwayes bind because it is conuenient to haue respect of time place and persō But the last doth alwayes bind wherin he sayd they were not culpable But as touching the first poynt they might seme vnto some to haue erred because they wer not present at the Session but yet in this poynt they had sufficient to answere forsomuch as if they had bene present at that Session they should haue bene vnmeete to haue intreated any peace with Eugenius And therfore albeit they were wanting at so holy a businesse in that point they followed the example of Paule which albeit he desired to be dissolued to be which Christ yet for the further profit and aduauncement of the church it was deferred So likewise he sayd that they had now done for that they were not absent because they doubted of the conclusions whiche they iudged to be most true and holy whereunto they would sticke euen vnto the death but because they woulde not be vnmeet for the treaty of peace for which they came and yet that which they had not done in theyr owne persō they had fulfilled sayd he by theyr seruaunts and household whom altogether they commaunded to reuerence that Session I would that I had bene then in the place of some great prelate surely they should not haue gone vnpunished whiche thought to haue playd bo peepe For what doth the declaration of the trueth hinder the treatye of peace Or if it doe hurt why is he not counted as great an offender which cōsenteth to him that declareth the truth as he which doth declare it What shal we need any further testimony for now the Embassadors of the Princes haue declared Eugenius to be an enemy vnto the truth But to passe ouer these thinges it is sufficient that Eugenius wrote afterward vnto the king of Fraunce that he did vnderstand the Bishop of Tournon to be become his enemy After that the Bishop of Tournon had made an ende Cardinall Arelatensis gaue thanks vnto God which had so defended his Church after great stormes and cloudes had sent fayre cleare weather cōmending the good wyll of the Emperour and the King of Fraunce towarde the Church he also praysed the bishop of Lubecke and Tournon for that oftentimes in the Councell and also of late at Mentz they had defended the authority of the coūcell But specially he commēded this theyr present doings that they had opēly confessed the trueth and had not sequestred them selues from the fayth of the Church Afterward he entring into the declaration of the matter sayd that he was at Pysis and at Constance and neuer saw a more quiet or deuout Session then this affirming y◠this decree was most necessary to represse the ambition of the Bishops of Rome whiche exalting
my deedes that in this busines of election wherunto now by the will of the Coūcell we are sent I wil seeke nothing els then the onely saluation of the Christen people and the profit of the vniuersall Church This shall be my whole care and studye that the authority of the generall Councels be not contemned that the Catholick fayth be not impugned and that the fathers which remayne in the coūcell be not oppressed This will I seek for this shall be my care vnto this withall my whole force and power will I bend my selfe neyther will I respect any thing in this poynt eyther for mine owne cause or for any frend but onely God and the profite of the Church With this minde and intent and with this hart will I take mine othe before the Councell His wordes were liuely and fearefull After him al the other Electours in theyr order did sweare and take theyr othe Then they went with great solemnity vnto the Cōclaue where they remayned 7. dayes The maner of their election was in this sort Before the Cardinals seate was set a Deske wherupon there stood a basen of siluer into the which basen all the Electors did cast their scheduls which the Cardinall receiuing read one by one and foure other of the Electors wrote as he read them The tenour of the Schedules was in this maner I George Bishop of Uicene doe chuse such a man or suche a man for bishop of Rome and peraduenture named one or two euery one of the electors subscribed his name vnto the Schedule that he might thereby know his owne and say nay if it were cōtrary to that which was spokē wherby all deceit was vtterly excluded The first scrutiny thus ended it was found that there were many named to the papacy Yet none had sufficiēt voices for that day there were xvii of diuers natiōs nominate Notwithstanding Amedeus duke of Sauoy a man of singuler vertue surmoūted them all for in the first scrutiny he had the voyce of xvi Electors which iudged him worthy to gouerne the church After this there was diligent inquisition had in the Councell touching those whiche were named of the Electors and as euery mans opinion serued him he did either prayse or discommēd those which were nominate Notwtstanding there was suche reporte made of Amedeus that in the next Scrutiny which was holden in the Nonas of Nouember the sayd Amedeus had 21. voices and likewise in the 3. and 4. Scrutinye 21. voyces And for so muche as there was none found in all the scrutiny to haue 2. partes all the other schedules were burnt And forsomuch as there lacked but onely one voyce to the elecion of the high bishop they fell vnto prayer desiring God that he would vouchsafe to direct theyr mindes to an vnity and concorde worthely to elect and chuse him which shoulde take the charge ouer the flocke of God Forsomuch as Amedeus seemed to be nearer vnto the papacy then all other there was greate cōmunication had amongst them touching his life and disposition Some said that a lay man ought not so sodenly to be chosen for it would seeme a straunge thing for a secular prince to be called vnto the Byshopricke of Rome which would also to much derogate frō the ecclesiasticall state as though there were none therein meete or worthy for that dignity Other some sayde that a man which was maryed and had children was vnmeete for such a charge Other some agayn affirmed that the bishop of Rome ought to be a Doctor of law and an excellent learned man When these words were spoken other some rising vp spake farre otherwise that albeit Amedeus was no Doctour yet was he learned and wise for so muche as all his whole youth he had bestowed in learning studye had sought not the name but euen the groūd of learning Thē sayd another if ye be desirous to be instructed further of this princes life I pray you geue eare vnto me which doe know him throwly Truely this man from his youth vpward and euen from his yong and tender yeares hath lyued more religiously then secularly being alwaies obediēt to his parentes and maysters and being alwayes indued with the feare of God neuer geuen to any vanity or wantōnes neither hath there at any time bene any childe of the house of Sauoy in whom hath appeared greater wytte to towardnes whereby al those which did behold and know this man iudged and foresaw some great matter in him neyther were they deceiued For if ye desire to know his rule gouernance what and how noble it hath bene First know ye this that this man hath raigned since his fathers decease about xl yeares During whose time iustice the Lady and Queene of all other vertues hath alwayes florished For he hearing his subiectes himselfe woulde neuer suffer the poore to be oppressed or the weake to be deceiued He was the defender of the fatherles the aduocate of the widowes and protector of the poore There was no rapine or robbery in all his territory The poore and rich liued all vnder one lawe neither was he burthenous vnto his subiectes or importune against straungers throughout all his country there was no greuous exactions of mony throughout all his dominion He thought himselfe rich enough if the inhabitāts of his dominions did aboūd and were rich knowing that it was the poynt of a good shepheard to sheare his sheepe and not to deuour them In this also was his chiefe study and care that his subiectes might liue in peace and suche as bordered vpon him might haue no occasion of grudge By which pollicies he did not onely quietly gouern his Fathers dominion but also augmēted the same by others which willingly submitted themselues vnto him He neuer made warre vpon any but resisting agaynst such as made war vpon him he studied rather to make peace then to seeke any reuenge desiring rather to ouercome his enemies with benefites then with the sword He maried onely one wife which was a noble virgin of singuler beauty and chastity He would haue all his family to keep their handes and eyes chaste and continent and throughout all his house honesty and integrity of maners was obserued When as his wife had chaūged her life and that he perceiued his Duchy to be established that it should come with out any controuersye vnto his posteritye he declared hys mind which was alwayes religious dedicate vnto god shewed what will and affectiō he had long borne in hys hart For he contēning the pompe and state of this world calling vnto him his deare frends departed and went into a wildernes where as building a goodly Abbey he addicted himselfe wholy to the seruice of God and taking his crosse vpon him folowed Christ. In which place he being cōuersant by the space of many yeares shewed forth great examples of holynesse wearing no other garmentes then such as could withstand the
in S. Paules Epistle ad Chessall and also in the reuelation of S. Iohn Which Scriptures otherwise without the opening of these historyes can not so perfectly bee vnderstand of the whiche Scriptures we mynde hereafter Christ graunting orderly as the course of matter shall lead vs to make rehearsall An other cause is that we may learne thereby eyther with the publique Churche to lament with our brethren such a great defection and decay of christian fayth through these wicked Turkes or els may feare thereby our owne daunger The thyrd cause that we may pōder more deeply with our selues the scourge of God for our sinnes and corrupte doctrine which in the sequele hereof more euidently may appeare to our eyes for our better admonition Fourthly the consideration of this horrible persecution of the Turkes rising chiefely by our discord and dissention among our selues may reduce vs agayn from our domesticall wars in killing and burning one of an other to ioyne together in Christian patience and concorde U. but chiefely these great victoryes of the Turkes and vnprosperous speed of our men fighting agaynst thē may admonish teach vs folowing the example of the olde Israelites how to seek for greater strēgth to encounter with these enemyes of Christ then hitherto we haue done First we must cōsider that the whole power of Sathan the prince of this world goeth with the Turkes Whiche to resist no strēgth of mans arme is sufficient but onely the name spirite and power of our Lord Iesus the sonne of god going with vs in our battels as among the olde Israelites the Arcke of Gods couenaunt and promise wente with them also fighting agaynst the enemies of God For so are wee taught in Scripture that we christen mē haue no strength but in Christ onely Whether we warre agaynst the deuilt or agaynst the Turke it is true that the Scripture sayeth Sine me nihil potestis facere i. without me you ea do nothing Otherwise there is no puissaunce to stand agaynst the deuill or to conquere the world Nisi fides nostra that is our fayth onely all the promises of God touching saluation be annexed beyonde which promises we muste not goe for the worde must be our rule He that presumeth beyond the promises in the word expressed goeth not but wandereth hee can not tell whether Neither must we appoynt God how to saue the worlde but must take that way whiche he hath appointed Let vs not set our God to schoole nor cōprehēd his holy spirite within our sculles He that made vs wtout our counsell did also redeeme vs as pleased hym If he be mercifull let vs be thankefull And if his mercyes surmoūt our capacity let vs therfore not resist but search his word and thereunto apply our will which if we will doe all but contentious wil soone be at a poynt Let vs therfore search the will of our God in his word and if he will his saluation to stand free to all nations why do we make marchandise thereof If he haue graciously offred his waters to vs without mony or mony worth let vs not hedge in the plētuous springes of his grace geuen vs. And finally if God haue determined his owne sonne onely to stand alone let not vs presume to admixt with his maiesty any of our trumpery He that bringeth S. George or S. Deuise as patrons to the field to fight against the turk leaueth Christ no doubt at home Now how we haue fought these many yeres agaynst the Turke though storyes keep silence yet the successe declareth We fight agaynst a persecutour being no lesse persecutours our selues We wrastle against a bloudy tyraunt and our handes be as full of bloud as his He killeth Christes people with the sword and we burne them with fire He obseruing the works of the law seeketh his iustice by the same the like also do we But neither hee nor we seeke our iustification as we shoulde that is by fayth onely in the sonne of God And what maruell then if our doctrine being as corrupt almost as his and our conuersation worse if Christe fight not with vs fighting agaynst the Turke The Turke hath preuayled so mightely not because Christ is weake but because that Christians be wicked and theyr doctryne impure Our temples with Images our hartes with idolatry are poluted Our priestes stinck before God for adultry being restrayned from lawfull matrimony The name of god is in our mouthes but his fear is not in our harts We warre agaynst the Turke with our workes Masses traditions and ceremonies but we fight not agaynst hym with Christ and with the power of his glory whith if we did the field were wonne Wherfore briefely to conclude saying my iudgement in this behalfe what I suppose this hope I haue do beleue that when the Churche of Christ with the Sacramentes therof shal be so reformed that Christ alone shall be receaued to be our iustifier all other religions merites tradition images patrons and aduocates set a part the sword of the Christians with the strength of Christ shall soone vanquish the Turkes pride and fury But of this more largely in the processe of this story The sixte and last cause why I thinke the knowledge of the Turkes history requisite to be considered is this be cause that many there be which for the they be farther frō the Turkes and thinke therfore themselues to be out of daūger take little care and studye what happeneth to theyr other brethren Wherefore to the intent to excite theyr zeale and prayer to almighty God in this so lamentable ruin of Christes church I thought it requisite by order of history to geue this our natiō also something to vnderstand what hath bene done in other nations by these cruell Turkes and what detriment hath bene and is like more to happen by them to the Church of Christ except we make our earnest inuocatiō to almighty God in the name of hys sonne to stop the course of the deuill by these Turkes and to stay this defection of Christians falling daylye vnto them and to reduce them agayn to his fayth which are fallen frō him Which the Lorde Iesus of his grace graunt wyth speede Amen Before we enter into this story of the Turks and Saracens first let vs call to remembraunce the Prophecy and forewarning of S. Paule writing to the Thess. in his 2. Epistle in these words Be not moued nor troubled in your myndes eyther by preaching or by writing or by letter frō vs as though the day of the Lorde were at hande for the Lord will not come except there come a defection first and the wicked person be reuealed c. Of this defection sundry mindes there be of sundry expositours some thinking this defection to meane a falling away from the Empyre of Rome some from the obedience of the Pope But as S. Paul little passed vpon the outward glory of
Queene Elizabeth The trayterous murdering of the Lord Iames Regent of Scotland Martyr The chiefe cause of al these latter persecution in the Church is onely the priuate quarrell of the Bishop of Rome The plantation of the Popes supremacie proued not to be of God Iohn 8. Luke 18. The 3. question Apocal. 13. The two beastes in the booke of ReuelatioÌ„ described The second beast with the hornes like a Lambe The misterie of the first beast rising out of the Sea applied The Image of the beast resembled to the Monarchie of Rome Apocall 13. Of these 42. monethes and the exposition thereof read page 101. The wounded head of the beast in the reuelation what it meaneth The second beast rising out of the land pretending the hornes of a Lambe what it meaneth Apocall 13. The Misterie of the 13. chapter of the Reuelations expounded Ex platina in vita Gregoâ—ij 7. The Image of the old Monarchie reuiued by the Bishop of Rome Power to doe the workes of the beast before his sight Apocal. 13. The 4. question 2. Thess. 2. Religion of Christ spiritual and not corporall The Pope turneth the spirituall religion of Christ to a corporall religion The whole summe of the Popes Catholicke religion set forth in partes A man may be Catholique by the Popes religion without any working of the holy ghost The nature of tâ—ue Christian Religion described Saluation of man standeth onely in fayth of Christ. Fayth in Christ no light matter to fleshe and bloud Many thinges incident to saluation besides fayth but not as causes thereof Workes of sanctification how they come and follow fayth Esay 58. Math. 25. Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 1. Plat. de rep 8. Hippocrates Constantinus erus Ad Martyres Ad deum de inundantibus bellorum procellis Math. 16. Three thinges noted in Christes wordes The order of the disposition of this history 1 The suffering time of the church 2 The florishing time of the Church 3 The declining time of the church 4 The time of Antichrist in the Church 5 The reformation of the Church Church of Rome Foure thinges to be considered in the Church of Rome 1. Title 2. Iurisdiction 3. Lyfe 4. Doctrine The title of the Pope The iurisdiction of the Pope The iurisdiction of the Pope The properties of life in the Romish Clergy The doctrine of the Pope Pope siluester the second Pope Gregory 7. called Hildebrand Pope innocentius the third Pope Bonifatius the eight Equinocé That is in name onely and not in very deede Vutuocè That is both in â—ame and also in definition and effect agreeing with the name The Church of Rome as now it is is not Apostolicall but onely aequiuocè The argument of Pighius Hosius and Eckius for the aucthoritie of the Church of Rome Aunswere Fallacia aquiuoci The minor examined The maior examined A distinction The church of Rome distincted into a double consideration of tymes The 〈◊〉 of Rome how it was commendâ—d of the 〈◊〉 Doctours The principall obiection of the Papistes agaynst the Protestants Aunswere to the obiection The church of Rome reuolted from the Church of Rome An other obiection of the papists An answere to the obiection No man bound to follow the opinions of hys Godfathers in all poyntes vnlesse they be consonant in al things The church of Rome distincted froÌ„ the Church of Rome Two times of the Church of Rome considered and examined The first poynt The enormities of life in the latter Churche of Rome described Policies and practises of Rome to get mony XV. Practises of the newe Churche of Rome to get mony Summa totalis The iurisdiction and power of this new church of Rome examined This â—ewe Church of Rome in three poyntes challenged Nicen. Con. Cap. 6. Victor stopped from his excommunication by Ireneus Boniface the first falsefieth the Councell of Nice The 6. Councell of Carthage Appellations to Rome forbidden in England Appellations to Rome forbiddeÌ„ in Fraunce Ex Annonio de gestis FraÌ„corum Lib 5. Cap. 33. The Popes iurisdiction resisted in Fraunce Pragmatica sanctio The Popes iurisdiction concerning elections examined Platina Sabel Enead 8. lib. 6. ConstaÌ„tine the 4. Emperour of Constantinople The Popes bibliothe carie suspected The constitution of Constantine the 4. Emperour of ConstaÌ„tinople examined Rubrica de ordinatione Episcopi ex Caelestino Papa dist 63. Cap. Cleri Dist. 63. Cap. Sacrorum Libertie graunted to the Clergy and to the people to chuse their Bishop Carolus Magnus Ludouicus Pâ—us The decree Ego Ludocus dist 63. suspected Gratianus Volâ—teranus what ground they haue of their recordes Dist. 63. ca. Ego Ludouicus Election of the Bishop of Rome standeth vpon the coÌ„sent of the Clergy and the people of Rome The decree Ego Ludouicus proued fals Dist. 23. ca. In Nomine Domini The iudiciarie power of the Pope examined Georg. Turonens in Francorum hist. lib. 10. ca. 18. The Popes jurisdiction vsurped in geuing and disposing ecclesiastical promotions 16. q. 7. cap. emnes Basilicae The Councell of Nice cap â— The generall Councell of Antioch cap. 9. 9. q. 3. cap. per singulas Pragmatica sanctio sancti Ludouici Impropriations and first finites of benefices Institutiones canonicae sub Ludouico Pio. The wordes of Prosper Aug. ad Bonifac Vowsons and pluralities of benefices Three points wherein the Popes Church erreth in his iurisdiction 1 Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction falsly restrained impropriate to the Church of Rome which ought to be generally equall to all Churches Christian. 2 Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction abused and extended in the church of Rome further then the word limiteth Christening of Bels. 3 The iurisdiction of the Pope abused and vsurped in temporal matters where he hath nothing to doe Popes submitted in the olde tyme to Emperours Ex cap. 1. de iuramentis calumniat Dist. 97. cap. 1. Plat. in vita Euge. 2. Euidences prouing ecclesiasticall persons to haue bene subiect to their Magistrates in causes both Ecclesiasticall temporall Euidences out of the Scripture Dauid 1. Par. cap. 30.31 Ezechias 4. Reg. 18. The order of Abias was the eight order among the Priests 1. Par. 24. Salomon Iudas Machabeus 1. Mac. 10. 1. Mac. 14. Iosaphat 2. Par. 19. Iohn 19. Rom. 13. Theophilactus Aug. ad Bonifacium Aug. contra CresconiuÌ„ li. 3. cap. 5. Thomas de regim princip li. â— cap. 32. 1. Pet. 2. Gregor ad Maurit Aug. lib. 3. epist. 61. The Pope calleth king Lucius Christes Vicar 23. q. cap. 5. principes cap. Administratores Dist. 97. ca. ecclesiae cap. Victor Dist. 79. ca. Si duo 24. q. 3. cap. De illicita Ex Nouel 5. Iustinian Diuine seruice vsed in the vulgare tongue Clodoueus Concilium Aureliense Carolus Magnus Canonicall Scripture onely to be read in Churches Conc. Cartha 3. cap. 47. Bishops and Priests charged to pâ—each with diligence Superstition in Funerals forbidden Ex. Ansegiso Abbate lib. 1. cap. 76. Ludouicus Pius Ex Ans. lib. 1. cap. 20. Lib. 2. C de
prison and so kept a long time The birth of prince Edward The expedition of king Edward into Scotland The Scottish times K. Edward wasâ—â—â—h and destroyeth the realme of Scotlande Barwicke besieged and yeelded vp to the king The K. entreth the towne of Barwicke appointeth the captaine therof Sir Robâ— de Aâ—tois a â—â—ble maâ—â—â— Fraâ—â—â— inciteth the â— to prolecâ—â— his title in Fraunce The king delibeâ—â—â—â— with his councell â—â—cerning the title of Fraunce Embassadors are â—â— to the 〈◊〉 of Heynaâ— concerning the title The Embassadours â—eturne with answere Ed the Erle 〈◊〉 pleaseth the kyng K. Philip of France heareth of the kings purpose and stayeth his viage of the Croisie K. Edward assigned lieâ—tenant Generall of the Empyre The first viage of kâ—â—â— Edward iâ—â—â— Fraunce Southampton buâ—â—â— of the French men The Scottes styrâ—ed vp against England by the French K. The Pope cause of the kings remoâ—ing out of Fraunce Anno. 1340. The king of England taketh the title of Fraunce K. Edward to the nobles and coÌ„mons of Fraunce The title of France how it came to K. Edward Note the grosenes of this tyme when the blâ—ud of Christ was thought but only dedicated to the holy land Southampton burnt spoyled by the French men Counsaile of the Archb. geuen to the king Battel vpon the sea betweene kyng Edward and Frenchmen The Frenchmen beaten vpon the sea The wordes of the foole to the French kyng The letters of K. Edward to the Byshops of England A câ—â—ncâ—l at Villenorth Flaunders Brabant and Hennalt take part with kyng Edward The letter of king Edward to the FreÌ„ch kyng The answere of the FreÌ„ch K to K. Edward The Scottes â—â—de Englâ—â—â— Henborough recoâ—ered from the Englishmen by the Scottes Tourney besieged Articles of truce K. Edward returneth from Tourney The kyng deceiued by his officers No bishop must be imprisoned by the Popes lawe Couetous officers Iohn Stratford Archb. of Cant. The kyngs letter to the Dean and chapter of Paules Archbish. of Cant falâ—e to the king Euil officers displaced by the kyng Archbish. of Cant. 〈◊〉 to all the clergie The Archb. of Cant. de 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 The Archb. 〈◊〉 with 〈…〉 ingratitude The Archb. 〈◊〉 of the â—yng The Archb. â—â—useth his office 〈…〉 The letter of the Archbishop to the kyng Good counsellers necessary about a kyng Excommunication in his owne priuate cause abused The returne of the kings army from Tourney Anno. 1341. Truce taken for three yeares betweene K. Edward and the French king Anno. 1342. Pope Clement 6. Ex Chron. Albanens The kyng disanulleth the Popes prouision The Poges procurators driuen out of England A letter of the Nobles commons of England to the pope Decay of the Church of England by the Pope The Popes message to the king The kings aunswere to the Popes message Anno. 1344. The Castle in Windsore enlarged The rounde table builded in Windsore Tenthes graunted to the king by the clergy for 3. yeares Priuileges granted by the king to the clergie By this it is lyke that priestes had wiues Prince Edward first prince of Wales Anno. 1345. Henry Erle after made duke of Lancaster sent ouer to Gasconie A rare example of a liberal captaine to his soldiours The liberall heart and constant voyce of a worthy captain The Scots partly a meane of breaking truce Anno. 1346. The 1. viaâ—â— of K. Edw. into France The battell at Caâ—â—â—n The kingâ—et ters of defiance against the French king The Popes legate surreth vp war â—â—ke legate â—â—ke Pope A letter of the kings coÌ„â—cllor touching his actes doing at Cardoyn The Cardinalâ— againe entreate for peace The kyngs answere to the Cardinals The French kyng sheweth no carefull study of peace The kings comming to Pusiacke Anno. 1346. Siege of Calys Dauid king of Scots inuadeth England The Scots ouerthrowen Dauid the Scottishe K. taken prisoner K. Edward answereth to the pope The kyng appealeth from the P. to God Offers made to the men of Flaunders to forsake K. Edwarde The Dolphin with the French discomfited at Casseles Anno. 1347. The French king flyeth before the battaile The towne of Calice wonne Truce coÌ„cluded betweene England Fraunce Anno. 1348. A vehement pestilence in England Now called the Charterhouse church yard Anno. 1350. Calice almost lost by treason The death of the French king Anno. 1351. The towne of Gwynes taken Anno. 1352. Victory of Syr Roger Bentele First Duke of Lancaster Anno. 1354. Pope innocent 6. Chron. Adamâ— Murimouth canonici D. Paulâ— de gestis Edw. I. Ann. 1355. The third viage of K. Edward into Fraunce The French K. refuseth to ioyne in battell with kyng Edward Fiftie shillings for euery sack of wooll caryed out of England The custome of wooll for sixe yeres 1500000. poundes sterling to king Edward Anno. 1356. The French K. taken prisoner by prince Edward Euery Scute valuing 6. shillings 8. pence Marsilius Patauinus author of the booke called Defensor paces Article of Marsilius against the Pope Merites cause of saluation sine qua non Marsilius condemned of the Pope Extrau cap. Licet intra doctrinam Ioannes GaÌ„denensis condemned by the pope Guillermus Ockam wrote against the pope Michael generall of the gray fryers excommunicated for an heretike Ascentionis in praesatione eius aeutoris The dialogue betwene the souldier and the clarke of Ockams making Eight questions disputed by Ocham Gregorius Ariminensis mainteineth the same doctrine nowe receiued Ex Trithemio Andreas de Castro and Burdianus both gospellers 200. yeares agoe Eudo duke of BurguÌ„dy against the popes decrees about 200. yeares since Ex Charolo Molinao Dante 's an ItaliaÌ„ writer against the Pope Donation of Constantine a thing forged The pope the whore of Babilon Ex lib. Iornandi Pope Antichrist An admonition to the Romans Taulerus of Germany a preacher against the popes proceedings Franciscus petrarcha Vide 20 epistolam Francisci Petrarcha Rome the mother and schole of errour Ioannes de rupe scissa Iohn cast into pâ—â—â—â— Church of Rome the whore of Babilon The reformation of the Church before prophesied Conradus Hager The Masse to be no sacrifice Conradus cast in prison Ex bullis quibusdam Otthonis Epis Herbipeli Ponitentiarius Asini. The pope and his spiritualitie coÌ„federate against the laitie The pope maketh the Emperour lay meÌ„ Aâ—â—â— Gerhardus Ridder a writer against moÌ„kes and friers Michael Cesenas Petrus de Corbaria condemned of the Pope Ioannes de Poliaco The opinioÌ„s of Michael against the Pope Michael Cesenas depryued and coÌ„demned of the Pope Martyres Ioannes de Castilione Franciscus de Arcatara burned Archbyshoppes of Cant. the 〈◊〉 succeeding the other New Colledge in Oxforde founded an 1366. Pope Innocent 6. Two Franciscanes burned at Auinion Ioan. Rochtaylada Martyr Ex Chron. Henrici de Herfordia The church of Rome declared to be the whore of Babilon by Gods reuelatioÌ„ Kochtaylada with an other Frier Martyrsâ— A priest for casting the popes bull before the popes feete scourged cast in
this R. Agricola was of good iudgement though the Friers after ward buried him in a Friers weede Rodol Agricola Weselus lamenteth the darcknes of the Church Anno. 1464. Ioane Boughton mother to the lady Young martir Anno. 1497. Richard Milderale Iames Sturdye Hugh Glouer Foure other beare fagots Anno. 1498. A priest burnt Babram brent in Northfolke Martir An olde man burned Anno. 1499. Hieronimus Sauonarola with two fryers Martirs Prophesie of Hie. Sauonarola against Italy Pope Aleâ—â—deâ— besieged by Charles the Freâ—â—ch Lâ—â—g Sauonaroâ—â—â— ted to appeaâ—â— before the Pope The doctrine of Sauonarola condemned because he would not come before the Pope Sauonarola preacheth contrary to the Popes commauÌ„dement Hieron with â—â— other Friers coÌ„mitted to 〈◊〉 The comâ—â—â—â— rie of Hierome Sauon vpon the Psalme beginning In te domine speraui Articles obiected against Hierome the two Fryers The prophesies of Hierome Sauonarola Ex Ioan. Francis Mirandula Ex Marsilio Ficino Ex Philip. Cominca The complaintes of the Germaines against the Popes greuances renued Ten greuances complayned of by the Germaines Remedies against the â—â—nclayde greeuances The Archbishops Palle of MeÌ„tz what it cosâ—eth The Popes palle dearely bought The people polled for the popes Palle Aboue 50. Byshopricks in Germany The Emperour aduertised of the subtill practises of the pope and popish prelates The popes pretence of building S. Peters church in Rome A supplication or exhortation to Maximilian Emper for redresse of the church No man to haue two Canonships or prebeÌ„ds at once Pope Alexander 6. The pope poyloneth Gemes the turks brother beyng committed to his custodie Ex Paul Iouio lib. 2. lib 5. Ex Hieronym Mario The Pope setteth the great turke against the French K. Ex Seb. Munstero lib. 4. Cosmograph Mancinellus writing against the wickednes of the pope loste hys handes and tongue Poyson requited with poyson The high Angel of the poper pallace throwne Pope Pius 3. Pope Iulius 2. The popes law geueth leaue to kyll all that be accursed of him The warres and bloudshed of pope Iulius 2. The pope periured A councell called to depose pope Iulius The Pragmaticall Sanction established mentioned before pag. 674. No vniust excommunication to be feared The turkes doing requisite to be knowen of Christians The first cause The seconde cause The third cause The fourth cause The fift cause Admonition to fight against the turke Christian fayth necessary to be ioyned with outward force against the turk Gratis venum â—atiâ—stis gratis â—eâ—imemini Elai 52. Omnes sâ—tientes venite ad aquas emite absque argento et commutatione Elai 55. Reformation of religion requisite before we fight with the turkes Faith getteth victory The sixt cause Earnest inuocation necessary in the Church of Christ. 2. thess 2. The place of S. Paule expounded 2. thess 2. speaking of the defection to come The number of the Apocalips cap. 13. expounded An other place Apocal. 16. Et sextus Angelus effudit phialam suam c. The time of Mahumete the false prophet expounded The number of the beast in the Apo. cap. 13. Mahumet of the stocke of the Ismalites dwelling in Arabia The prodigious lyes blasphemies of Mahumets Alchoran Mahumetes Alchoran mingled with diuers lawes The numeration of the Apoc. 666. Damascus subdued of the Saracens Mahumet put to flight by Cosroes kyng of the Persians Hierusalem beâ—ieged Cesaria got of the Saracens The kyngdome of the Persians subdued to the SaraceÌ„s Arabia Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia subdued of the Saracens Constance the Emperour ouercome by the Saracens Murder coÌ„monly prospereth not with the Lord. Rhodes spoyled of the SaraceÌ„s Sultanes first called The first rysing of the turkes The turkes dominions parted into 4. familyes The dissensention of the Christians do make the turkes so strong No impeâ—lall countrie in all the turkish dominions The description of the turkes vnordinate Empyre Ezech. 39. Apoc. 20. The Christen kingdomes and churches destroyed by the turkes are a warning for vs whom God hath yet spared Foure principall families of the turke The family of Ottomannus Ottomannus the first Emperour of the Turkes Inward warre amonge the Turkes The comming vp of OttomaÌ„nus Bithinia Natolia Ancyra Sinope Sebastia subdued Ezech. 38. Orchanes the second Emperour of the Turkes after Ottomannus Mysia Lydia Lycaonia Phrigia Caria Prusia Nicia Nicomedia Christen Cities subdued of the Turkes Ciuil warre among the Grecians By the discorde of Christians the Turkes encrease Amurathes the third â—â—â—ter Ottomannus Amurathes seeketh occasion to inâ—ade Europe The first comming of the Turke into Europe The couetousnes of Christians brought ouer the Turkes Callipolis Philippolis Adrianopolis Thracia gotten of the Turkes The Turkes entreth into Mysia and Bulgaria and Seruâ—a Lazarus Despota ouercome of the Turkes Example of a faythfull seruant The death of Amurathes Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus Marcus Despota slayne of the Turke Seruia Macedonia Bulgaria Phocides Thracia Attica Thessalia with other Christian couÌ„tries cóquered of the Turkes Constantinople besieged 8. yeares by the Turkes The Christians ouerthrowen of the Turkes Sigismund Emperour put to flight The barbarous cruelty of the turks against the Christians Tamerlanes a Parthian stirred vp of God to reuenge the cause of the Christians Baiazetes sonne taken and slaine Cruelty iustly reuenged with cruelty Baiazetes raiseth hys siege from Constantinople Baiazetes ouercome of Tamerlanes king of Parthians The iust haÌ„d of God vpoÌ„ a cruell persecutour Baiazetes made for a blocke for Tamerlanes to get vpon his horse Viâ—d supra pag. 73. The great victories of Tamerlanes in Asia Ex Seb. MuÌ„stero lib. 4. Cosmograph Tanais is the vttermost floud in the North side and Nilus the vttermost floud in the South side of Asia A generation of Vipers Calepinus the fift after Ottomannus Vide supra pag. 7â—9 The ouerthrow of Sigismund fighting agaynst the Turke Some stories record this coÌ„flict to be after the time of thys Turke Orchanes and Moses his vncle Diuersitie in hystories Tirany betwene vncle and nephew Murther reuenged with murther Mahometes the 7. after OttomaÌ„nus Wallachia assaulted by Mahometes The Turkes seat at Adrianopolis Vide supra pag. 719. Amurathes the 8. after Ottomannus Mustaphas murthered by Amurathes his nephew The turke murthereth his brother Amurathes set against the Grecians Thracia subdued to the turke Thessalonica subdued The defection spoken of Saint Paule declared 2. Thess. 2. Ioannes Castriotus Croia geuen to â—â— turke 〈◊〉 sonnes of â—â—â—triotus hostages with the turke Georgius Scanderbeius Alexder the great The valiant Actes of Georgius Scanderbeius * Georgius Scáderbeius stealeth away from the turke to hys countrey Croâ—ia recouered Epyrus and Macedonia recoueâ—â—d from the turke The valiaunt aâ—â—es of Georgâ—us Scanderbeiâ—â—â— against the turkes Illiâ—leâ— or Selauonia Dalmatia Croatia Istria Liburnia Albania Bosna spoyled and wasted by the turke Georgius Despota prince of Seruia An vngodly graunt of a Christen father to Marye hys daughter to the turke Scopia Sophia NouomoÌ„te Mysia subdued of the turke Georgius Despota fled
he should be takeÌ„ for true Byshop whom the Clergy and people of Rome did chuse elect without any tarying for any authoritie of the Emperour of ConstaÌ„tinople or the Deputie of Italy so as the custome and fashion had euer bene before that day an 685. And here the Byshops began first to writhe out their elections and their neckes a litle from the Emperours subiection if it be so as the sayd Platina and Sabellicus after him reporteth But many coniectures there be not vnprobable rather to thinke this constitutioÌ„ of Constantine to be forged and vntrue First for that it is taken out of the Popes Bibliothecarie a suspected place and collected by the keeper and maister of the Popes Librarie a suspected author who whatsoeuer fayned writynges or Apocripha he could finde in the Popes chestes of Recordes makyng any thyng on his maisters side that he compiled together and therof both Platina Sabellicus Gratianus take most part of their reportes therefore may the more be suspected c. Secondly where Platina and Sabellicus say that Constantine moued with the holynes of Pope Benedict the first made that coÌ„stitutioÌ„ how seemeth that to staÌ„d with truth when both the Emperour was so farre of from him being at Constantinople also for that the sayd Pope raigned but x. monethes which was but a small tyme to make his holines knowen to the Emperour so farre of And giue he were so holy yet that holynes might rather be an occasioÌ„ for the Emperour so to confirme and maintaine the olde receaued maner of his institution then to alter it The third coniecture is this for that the sayd constitution was not obserued but shortly after by the sayd Benedict was broken in the election of Pope Conon And yet notwithstanding albeit the constitution were true yet the election there by was not takeÌ„ away from the people and limited to the Clergy onely and much lesse might be taken away froÌ„ the Clergie and be limited onely to the Cardinals without the consent of their Prince and ruler accordyng to their owne Rubrice in their Decrees where the Rubrice sayth De ordinatione Episcopi Nullus inuitis detur Episcopus cleri plebis ordinis consensus desiderium requiratur c. That is Let no Byshop be geuen to any people agaynst their wils but let the consent desire both of the Clergy and of the people and of the order be also required c. And in the same Dist. also cap. SacroruÌ„ we read the same libertie interest to be graunted by Carolus Magnus and Ludouicus his sonne not to a few Cardinals onely but to the order as well of the Clergy as of the people to chuse not onely the Bishop of Rome but any other Bishop within their owne Diocesse whatsoeuer and to the Monkes likewise to chuse their owne Abbot settyng aside all respect of persons and giftes onely for the worthynes of life and gift of wisedome so as might be most profitable for doctrine and exaÌ„ple vnto the flocke c. And this continued till the tyme of the foresayd Carolus Magnus and Ludouicus his sonne an 810. of the which two Carolus the father receaued expresly of Pope Adâ—â—â— â—he first full iurisdiction and power to elect ordeine the Bishop of Rome like as pope Leo the ix did also to Ottho â—he first Germain Emperour an 961. The other that is Ludouicus sonne to the foresayd Charles is sayd to renouÌ„ce agayne and surrender from him selfe and his successours vnto pope Paschalis and the Romaines the right and interest of chusing the Romane Bishop and moreouer to giue and graunt to the sayd Paschalis the full possession of the Citie of Rome the whole territorie to the same belongyng An. 821. as appeareth by the decree Ego Ludouicus Dist. 63. But admit that fayned decree to be vnfaynedly true as it may wel be suspected for many causes as proceedyng out of the same fouÌ„taine with the coÌ„stitution of Constantine afore mentioned that is from the maister of the Popes Library of whoÌ„ both Gratianus Volateran by their owne confession take their grounde yet the same decree doth not so geue away the freedome of that election that he limiteth it onely to the Cardinals but also requireth the whole coÌ„sent of the Romaines neither doth he simplely absolutely geue the same but with coÌ„ditioÌ„ so that Omnes Romani vno consilio vna concordia sine aliqua promissione ad pontificatus ordinem eligerent that is whoÌ„ as all the Romaines with one counsaile with one accord without any promise of their voyces grauÌ„ted before shall chuse to be Byshop of Rome And moreouer in the same Decree is required that at the consecration of the same Bishop messengers should be directed incoÌ„tinent to the FreÌ„ch kyng concernyng the same Furthermore neither yet did the same decree albeit it were true long continue For although Pope Stephen the fourth and pope Paschalis the first in Ludouicus time were impapaced thorough discord without election of the Emperour yet they were fayne by message to send their purgation to him of their election And after that in the tyme of Eugenius the ij which succceded next to Paschalis Lotharius sonne of Ludouicus and Emperour with his father came to Rome and there appointed lawes magistrates ouer the Citie Whereby may appeare the donation of Ludouike in geuyng away the Citie of Rome to the Pope to be fayned And after Eugenius pope Gregory the iiij who followyng within a yeare after Eugenius durst not take his election without the consent and confirmation of the sayd Emperour Ludouicus And so in like maner his successours pope Sergius the ij Pope Leo the iiij pope Nicolas the first and so orderly in a long tract of tyme from the foresayd Nicolas the first to Pope Nicolas the ij an 1061. which Nicolas in his Decree beginnyng In nomine Domini Dist. 23. ordained also the same so that in the election of the Bisâ—ops of Rome commonly the consent of the Emperour and the people with the Clergy of Rome was not lackyng After which Nicolas came Alexander the 2. and wicked HildebraÌ„d which Alexander being first elected without the Emperors will and consent afterward repenting the same openly in his preaching to the people declared that he would no longer sit in the Apostolique sea vnlesse he were by the emperor confirmed Wherfore he was greatly rebuked and cast into prison by Hildebrand and so deposed Then Hildebrand and his folowers so ordred the matter of this election that first the Emperor then the lay people after that the Clergie also began to be excluded And so the election by litle little was reduced into the handes of a few Cardinals coÌ„trary to all ancieÌ„t order where euer since it hath remained And like as in elections so also in power iudiciarie in deciding and determinyng of causes of fayth and of Ecclesiasticall discipline the state of the
Church of Rome now beyng hath no coÌ„formitie with the old Romane Churche heretofore For then Byshops debated all causes of fayth onely by the Scriptures and other questions of Ecclesiasticall discipline they determined by the CanoÌ„s not of the Pope but of the Church such as were decreed by the auncient Councels as writeth Greg. Turonensis in Francorum historia Where as now both the rule of scripture sanctions of the old Councels set aside all thynges for the most part are decided by certaine new decretall or rather extradecrâ—tall extrauagant constitutions in the Popes Canon law compiled and in his Consistories practised And where as the old ordinaunce and disposition as well of the common law as of the sacred CouÌ„cels and institution of auncient fathers haue geuen to Byshops other prelates also to patrons and donors of Ecclesiastical benefices euery one within his owne precinct and dominion also to cathedrall Churches and other to haue their free elections to prosecute the same in full effect ordryng and disposing promotions collatioÌ„s prouisions dispositions of prelacies dignities and all other Ecclesiasticall benefices whatsoeuer after their owne arbitremeÌ„t as appeareth by the first generall Councell of Fraunce 16. q 7. cap. Omnes Basilicae by the first generall Councell of Nice cap 6. Also by the generall Councell of Antioche cap. 9. and is to be seene in the Popes Decrees 9. q. 3. Per singulas And also beside these auncient decrees the same is confirmed agayne in more latter yeares by Ludouicus the ninth French kyng in his constitution called Pragmatica sanctio made and prouided by full Parliament agaynst the popes exactions An. 1228. in these wordes as folow Item exactionâ—s onera grauissima pecuniarum per curiam Romanam Ecclesiae regni nostri impositas vel imposita quibus regnum miserabiliter de pauperatum existit siue etiam imponendas vel imponenda leuari aut colligi nullatenus volumus nisi duntaxat pro rationabili pia vrgentissima causa vel ineuitabili necessitate ac etiam de expresso spontaneo iussu nostro ipsius Ecclesiae regni nostri c. that is Item all exactions importable burdens of money which the Court of Rome hath layd vpon the Church of our kingdome whereby the said our kingdome hath bene miserably hetherto impouerished or hereafter shall impose or lay vpon vs we vtterly discharge and forbyd to be leuied or collected hereafter for any maner of cause vnlesse there come some reasonable godly most vrgent ineuitable necessitie that also not to be done without the expresse voluntary commaundement of vs of the Church of the same our foresayd kingdome c. Now contrary and agaynst to these so manifest expresse decrementes of generall Councels constitutions Synodall this latter Church of Rome of late presuÌ„ption degeneratyng froÌ„ all the steppes of their elders haue taken vpon them a singular iurisdiction by them selues for their owne aduauntage to entermedle in disposing traÌ„sposing Churches Colledges Monasteries with the collations exemptions elections goodes landes to the same belongyng by reason and exaÌ„ple wherof haue come in these impropriations first fruites reseruations of benefices to the miserable dispoyling of Parishes horrible decay of Christen fayth which thynges amoÌ„g the old Romaine elders were neuer knoweÌ„ For so much then did it lacke that due necessities were pluckt froÌ„ the Church that Emperours Kyngs Princes plucking froÌ„ their owne rather did cumulate the Church with superfluities Agayne when such goodes were geuen to the Church by those auncetors they were neither so geuen nor yet taken to serue the priuate vse of certaine churchmen takyng no paynes therein but rather to serue the publique subueÌ„tioÌ„ of the needy as is coÌ„teined in the canonicall institutioÌ„s by the Emperour Ludouicus Pius set forth An. 830. The wordes be these Res Ecclesiae vota sunt fidelium pretia peccatorum patrimonia pauperum that is The goods of the church be the vowes and bequestes of the faythfull prices to raunsome such as be in captiuitie or prison and patrimonies to succour them with hospitalitie that be needy Wherunto agreeth also the testimony of Prosper whose wordes be these Viros sanctos ecclesiae non vendicasâ—e vt proprias sed vt commendatas pauperibus diuisisse that is good men tooke the goodes of the church not as their own but distributed theÌ„ as geueÌ„ bequeathed to the poore And sayth moreouer Quod habet Ecclesia cum omnibus nihil habentibus habet commune that is Whatsoeuer the church hath it hath it common with all such as haue nothyng c. Adde to these the worthy testimony of S. August ad Bonif Si autem priuatim quae nobis sufficiant possidemus noÌ„ sunt illa nostra sed pauperum quorum procurationem quodammodo gerimus non proprietatem nobis vsurpatione damnabili vendicamus c. Likewise vowsons and pluralities of benefices were thyngs then as much vnknowen as now they are pernitious to the church taking away all free election of ministers from the flocke of Christ. All which inconueniences as they first came and crept in chiefly by the pretensed authoritie iurisdiction abused in this latter church of Rome so it can not be denyed but the sayd latter church of Rome hath taken and attributed to it selfe much more theÌ„ either the limites of Gods word do geue or standeth with the example of the old Romane church in these three thynges especiall Whereof as mentioÌ„ is touched before so briefly I will recapitulate the same The first is in this that whatsoeuer the Scripture geueth and referreth either to the whole church vniuersally or to euery particular church seuerally this church now of Rome doth arrogate to it selfe absolutely and onely both doyng iniury to other churches also abusing the Scriptures of God For albeit the Scripture doth geue authoritie to binde and loose it limitteth it neither to person nor place that is neither to the Citie of Rome onely more theÌ„ to other Cities nor to the sea of Peter more theÌ„ to other Apostles but geueth it clearely to the Church wherof Peter did beare the figure so that where soeuer the true Church of Christ is there is annexed power to bynde loose geuen and taken meerly as from Christ and not mediatly by the Pope or Byshop of Peters sea The second poynt wherein this present Churche of Rome abuseth his iurisdiction contrary to Scripture and steps of the old Romane Church is this for that it extendeth his authoritie farther and more amply theÌ„ either the warrant of the word or example of time will giue For although the Churche of Rome hath as other particular churches haue authoritie to binde and absolue yet it hath no such authoritie to absolue subiectes froÌ„ their othe subiection and loyaltie to their rulers Magistrates to dispeÌ„se with periury to denounce
that the foresayde William and Stephen beinge succoured by the aide of their factours or fauourers should not bee able to flye or escape to their accustomed starting holes and that the sharpnes of their paines so aggrauated may geue them sufficient cause to returne to the lap againe of their holy mother the church we strayghtlye charge and commaunde all and singular our Shrifes Bailifes Barones and al other our officers in the Citie and Dioces of Hereford in any other place being within our dominion of Wales by the tenour of these presentes that from time to time where they thinke it most meete they cause it openly to be proclaimed in our name that none of what state degree preeminence kind or other coÌ„dition he shal be of do cherish opeÌ„ly or secretlye the foresayd William and Steuen vntil the time that they repent theÌ„ of their heresies and errours and shal be recoÌ„ciled vnto the holy Church of God Neither that any person or persons be beleuers fauorers or receiuers defendours or in any case wittinglye instructours of the said William or Stephen or any other of the residue of the heretikes that are to be coÌ„uinced vpon the forfaiture of all that euer they haue And that also they geuing their attendance be obedient aunswerable to the foresayd bishop and his deputies in this behalfe for the execution of the premisses and that they certify vs and our counsel distinctly and plainly from time to time of the names of all and singular persons which shall fortune to be found culpable in this behalfe vnder their seales In witnes whereof we haue caused these out letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the ix day of Marche in the xv yeare of our reigne Farington ¶ An other letter of the sayd kyng agaynst Walter Brute RIchard by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To hys beloued and faythfull Iohn ChauÌ„dos knight Iohn Eynfore knight Renold de la Bere knight Walter Deueros knight Thomas de la Bare knight William Lucie knight Leonard Hakelute knight and to the Maior of the Citie of Hereford to Thomas Oldcastle Rich Nash Roger Wygmore Thomas Waylwayne Iohn Skydmore Iohn VpHarry Henry Motton and to the Shiriffe of Hereford sendeth salutations For asmuche as it is aduertised vs that one Walter Brute and other such children of iniquitie haue damnably holden affirmed and preached certaine articles and conclusions being notoriously repugnaunt against the holy Scripture of the which some of them as heresies and the rest as errours are finally by the Church condemned and that in diuers places within the dioces of Hereford and partes neare adioyning both priuely openly and obitinately which thing wee perceiue not onely to redounde to the subuersion in a maner of the Catholicke faith which as well we as other catholicke Princes ought of duety to maintaine but also to forewarne vs of the subuersion of our faithfull Diocesans And that the sayd Bishop vpon the good deliberation and aduisement of a great number of Doctours in Diuinitie and other learned skilfull men in the Scriptures of speciall deuotion according to his bounden duetie purposed to begin and make diuers and sundry processes by law to be sent vnto the foresayd Walter and hys accomplices to appere personally before him and other the Doctours aforesaid in the cathedrall church of Hereford the morow after the translation of S. Thomas of Hereforde next ensuing and to procede in the same place against the same Walter in the foresaide articles and conclusions for the amendement of his soule Now a fresh because that the sayd Walter and others of their retinue cleaning and confederating with him might not suffer condigne paines according to their demerites indeuour themselues to make voide and frustrate the sayde godly purpose of the same Bishop in such correction execution as should haue bene done and with force doe resist and let the same with all the power they may to the great contempt of vs and of our crowne and to the breaking and hurting of our peace and pernicious example of others Doe appoynt you and euery of you immediatly as soone as this our commission shall be deliuered vnto you in our behalfe and name to make open proclamation in the diocesie and partes aforesayde where ye shall thinke it most meete and conuenyent That no man be so hardy hencefoorth of what state or condition soeuer he shall be within the Dioces and partes aforesayde vpon paine of forfaiture of all that euer hee hath to make or leauie any conuenticles assemblies or confederacies by any colour or that they presume to attempt or procure any other thing wherby our peace may be hurt or broken or that the same Bishops and Doctors aforesaid may be by any meanes molested or let in the execution of suche correction as is to be done according to the Canonical sanctions and to arest all those which ye shal finde or take offending in this behalfe or that keepe themselues in any suche conuenticles And that they being committed to prison be there kept till you shall haue other commaundement from vs and our counsel for their deliueraunce And that ye distinctly and plainly certifie vs and our sayd counsell of all your doing in thys behalfe vnder your seales or else the seales of some of you And therefore we straightly charge and commaunde you and euery of you that ye diligently attende vpon the premisses and that in your deedes yee execute the same with all diligence and carefull indeuour in the forme and maner aforesaide And further wee geue straight charge and commaundement to all and singular Shriffes Maiors Bailiftes Constables and other our faithfull subiectes by the tenour of these presents that they be attending vpon you counselling and aiding you and euery of you as is meete and conuenient in the doing and execution of the premisses In witnesse whereof we haue caused these our letters patents to be made Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 22. day of September in the 17. yeare of our raigne ¶ By the same King and Counsell Thus king Richard by the setting on of W. Courtney Archb. of Canterb. and his fellowes taking part wyth the Pope and Romith Prelates waxed something strait and harde to the poore Christians of the contrary side of wyckleffe as by these letters aboue prefixed may appeare Allbeit durâ—ng all the life of the saide king I finde of none expresly by name that suffered burning Notwythstanding some there were which by the foresaide Archbish. William Courtney and other Bishops had bene condemned and diuers also abiured and did penance as well in other places as chiefly about the towne of Leycester as followeth here to be declared out of the Archbyshoppes register and recordes At what time the saide Archbishop W. Courtney was in his visitation at the towne of Leycester certaine there were accused and detected to him by the monks and other Priestes
by his interpreter the they all should be of good cheare For the Emperours safe conduict should be obserued and kept eueÌ„ to the vttermost neither should the Patriarck nor any other once violate the libertie or take away the assurance granted by the Emperour Notwithstanding he desired the patriarche that he would call backe hys wordes agayne not to speake any more in such sort But that famous father being nothing at all moued or troubled coÌ„mitted his whole minde vnto Iohn de Bacheistein auditor of the chamber a man both graue and eloquent to be declared Who affirmed that the patriarches minde was not to threaten anye man or disturbe the libertie of the councell but to moue the fathers vnto Constancie that they should be mindefull of the reformation which they had promised vnto the whole world and not so say one thing to day an other to morrow for if they would so do it were to be feared least the lay tie seeing themselues deluded and dispayring of reformacion should rise agaynst the Clergy Therfore he monisheth the fathers to foresee and prouide for the perill that they shoulde not depart from the Councell nothing being determined or done and finally he desired pardon if in his wordes he had offended eyther agaynst the Councel PanormitaÌ„ or any other maÌ„ Wherby he declared it to be true which is commonly sayd that Humilitie is the sister of nobilitie both which did very excellently appeare in this man Yet for al this could not the humilitie of the patriark stop or staye their noyse or cryes For as often as mention was made of reading the Concor datum great noyse and rumours were stil made for to stop the same Then Amodeus archbishop of Lyons and primate of al Fraunce a man of great reuerence and authoritie being touched with the zeale of fayth whiche he sawe there to be stopped and suppressed sayd Most reuerend fathers I haue nowe a great occasion for to speake for it is now 7. yeares or more that I haue bene amongst you yet haue I neuer seene the matter at that poynt whiche it is now at most like vnto a miracle for euen presently I doe behold most woÌ„derfull signes of miracles for it is no smal matter that the lame do walke the dumme do speake and that poore men preach the Gospel Wherupon I pray you commeth this sodayne chaunge Howe happeneth it that those which lie lurking at home are now sodenly start vp Who hath geuen hearing to the deafe and speache to the dumme Who hath taught the poore men to preach the gospell I do see here a new sorte of prelates come in whiche vnto this preseÌ„t haue kept silence and now begin to speak Is not this like to a miracle I would to God they came to defend the truth and not to impugne iustice But this is more to be marueiled at then any miracle that I doe see the best learned men of all impugne our coÌ„clusions which are most certayn and true And they which now reproue them in times past allowed them You are not ignoraunt howe that Lodouicus the Prothonotarye preached these verities at Louain and at ColleÌ„ brought them from thence confirmed with the authoritie of the Uniuersities Wherfore albeit that he be now changed yet is the truth in no poynt altered And therefore I desire you beseech you all that ye will not geue eare vnto these men which albeit they are most excelleÌ„tly learned yet haue they no constancy in them which doth adorn all other vertues When he had ended his Oration Lodouicus the Prothonotary rising vp sayde It is most true that I brought those verities but you do cal them verities of fayth which addition semeth very doubtful vnto me When he had spoken these wordes Cardinall Arelatensis requred that the Concordatum of the twelue men should be read and many whispered him in the care that he should go forward and not aulter his purpose Then Panormitan as soone as the Concordatum began to be read rising vp with his companions and other Arragons cryed out with a loud voyce saying You fathers do contemne our requestes you contemne kinges Princes and despise Prelates but take heede least whilest that ye despise all men you be not despised of all men You would conclude but it is not your part for to conclude We are the greater part of Prelates we make the Councell it is our part to conclude and I in the name of all other prelates do conclude that it is to be deferred delayed With this worde there sprang suche a noyse and rumour in the Councell as is accustomed to be in battaile with the sound of Trumpets and noyse of horsemeÌ„ when as two armies ioyne Some cursing that which Panormitan went about other some alowing the same So that diuersitie of minds made diuers contentions Then Nicholas Amici a Diuine of Paris according vnto his office sayd Panormitan I appeale froÌ„ this your conclusion to the iudgement of the councell here present neither do I affirme any thinge to be ratified whiche you haue done as I am ready to proue if it shall seeme good The contrary part seemed nowe to bee in the better place for they had already concluded The other part had neither coÌ„cluded neither was it seene how they could conclude amongest so great cryes and vprores Notwithstanding amongest al this troublous noyse Iohn Segouius a singular Diuine of the vniuersitie of Salamantine lacked not audieÌ„ce for the whol couÌ„cel was desirous for to hear him wherfore al meÌ„ as soon as he rose vp kept silence he perceiuing that they were desirous to heare him speak begaÌ„ in this sort Most reuerend fathers the zeale and loue of the house of God forceth me nowe to speake and I woulde to God that I had ben either blind this day not to haue sene those thinges whiche haue happened or that I had bene deafe that I should not haue heard those words which haue bene spoken Who is it that is so stony or hard harted which caÌ„ abstayne from teares when as the authoritie of the church is so spoyled libertie taken away both from vs and the councell that there is no place geue vnto the veritie O sweet Iesu why hast thou forsaken thy spouse Behold and look vpon thy people and helpe vs if our requestes are iust We come hether to prouide for the necessitie of the Church we require nothing for our selues â—our desire is only that truth might appeare We trusted now to haue concluded vpon the verities which were sometimes alowed in the sacred deputations The Oratours of the Princes are present require the conclusions to be deferred But we be not vnmindful of those thinges which Ambrose wrote vnto Ualentinian the Emperour in this maner if we shall intreate vpon the order of the holy Scripture and auncient times past who is it that will deny but that in case of faith I